Chapters Chapter 2: Trust (edited)
It was a warm, sunny day in Ponyville as every pony was waking up and starting their day. Twilight Sparkle was walking with her #1 assistant, as well as a light purple unicorn, a dark purple unicorn and a grey hedgehog.
“Twi... why did you wake me up this early?” grumbled Twilight’s #1 assistant.
“Spike I told you this already, we are going to breakfast with the others, plus it 10 o'clock ” Twilight said.
“Yeah dude we get free food,” the hedgehog said while holding his stomach and sticking his tongue out.
Twilight and the dark purple unicorn both rolled their eyes.
“Let’s wait until we get their Grubber,” the dark purple unicorn said.
“Ok Tempest,” Grubber said while still holding his stomach with his paws.
“We haven’t had breakfast together for a while now, since every pony is busy with their own things,” the light purple unicorn said.
“I agree Starlight, it has been some time since we had breakfast together,” Twilight said.
As the the five finally arrived to the restaurant, the rest of Twilight’s friends were waiting patiently for their arrival. Twilight saw a light blue Pegasus, a pink ground pony, a white unicorn, a orange ground pony and a yellow Pegasus all waving at Twilight and the others over to them.
“We’re over here darlings,” said a white unicorn.
The five then make it over to them and took the last five seats that their friends saved for them.
“I’m glad every pony can make it today, Twilight said happily.
“I know darling, it’s been simply ages since we actually have time to sit down and have a nice breakfast together,” said the white unicorn.
“Couldn’t said it better mah self Rarity,” the orange pony said.
“I agree too Rarity and Applejack,” Twilight said happily.
As all of them were going to order their food, spike felt something come out of his throat. He turned away from the others in case it was something else, but luckily it was not. He burped out a green flame and it formed a scroll. Spike when to see who sent it.
“Twilight it’s from princess Celestia,” Spike said.
“What does it say Spike?” Twilight said curiously.
Spike cleared his throat and started to speak out what the scroll says.
Dear Twilight Sparkle,
Today I have found a new species that I didn’t know and it is known as a human. The humans name is Austin and he is very nice and pure, but something is troubling him, but I don’t want to ask him about that yet. If you have time tomorrow could you and your other friends come to Canterlot? Don’t worry, I’ll provide the tickets for your arrival if you have the time.
Yours truly, Princess Celestia.
“A human?” Everyone except Twilight curiously said in unison.
“Um... what’s a human?” The light blue Pegasus said.
“They are from the mirror from the Crystal Empire that made every pony in Ponyville look like humans, but it seems Celestia has made contact with it without the mirror.” Twilight said.
“And the scroll said something about something troubling the small feller,” Applejack said.
“We should maybe go see this human and maybe I can get some history from it since I didn’t have a lot of time to study the human world.” Twilight said with a grin on her face.
“Oh great, I know that face.” Spike deadpanned.
Then Twilight teleport and reappeared in front of their group with scrolls and pens in her magic.
“Now hold on sugarcube, Ah know your excited to see this human, but they might be scared to meet us.” Applejack said to Twilight.
“Oh... I didn’t think of that.” Twilight said feeling embarrassed.
“It’s quite alright darling, maybe if the human gets warmed up with us then maybe you can ask them questions.” Rarity reassuring Twilight.
“Your right Rarity, I’m sorry we couldn’t have a nice breakfast together girls.” Twilight said sadly.
“Maybe um...Princess Celestia will get us breakfast with the human.” the yellow Pegasus said quietly.
“Yeah Fluttershy is right, maybe Princess Celestia will have breakfast when we get their.” Rainbow Dash said.
“Yeah and we can throw them a party!” The pink pony said as confetti explodes behind her.
“Maybe later Pinkie Pie.” Twilight said with a giggle.
“Okie dokie lokie.” Pinkie Pie said with a big smile.
“Well what are we waiting for, let’s go see the princesses and this human.” Tempest said.
“Right, come on girls, let’s go to Canterlot!” Twilight said excitedly.
As all of them were going to make their way to the train station, Grubber took some hay sticks for the road.
The sun was shining on the balcony doors as the light shined on Austin. One would think that people or ponies wake up peacefully, but not for the little human. Austin was tossing and turning with his eyes shut tight, saying no in his sleep.
“No... no... NO!” Austin yelled as he woke up, almost hyperventilating himself. But he calmed down when he realized it was only a nightmare.
it was just was just a nightmare... Austin thought.
Austin looked out the balcony to see it was a sunny day with not much clouds. Austin then got up and went to put on his socks and shoes that he left at the front of the bed. He was about to leave the room, until Celestia came into the door with a worried expression.
“Austin are you alright? I heard you screaming.” Celestia said worried.
“O-oh sorry Celestia, I had a n-nightmare. No need to be w-worried.” Austin said softly.
“Do you want to talk about your nightmare?” Celestia said softly but still worried.
“I... d-don’t want to say, sorry.” Austin said quietly.
“It’s alright Austin, maybe later you can tell me okay?” Celestia said warmly. Celestia nuzzled his cheek, which Austin giggled a little.
“O-okay.” Austin said quietly and gave a small smile to Celestia.
“We are having some guest coming over to meet you, is that okay with you dear?” Celestia asked warmly.
Y-yeah, that’s okay with m-me.” Austin said softly.
Celestia gave Austin a kiss on the forehead and gave a warm smile.
“They should be here any minute. Would you like to go on my back again or would you like to walk?” Celestia said softly.
“I think I w-will walk this time.” Austin said quietly.
“Ok dear, stay by my side ok dear?” Celestia said softly.
“O-okay Celestia.” Austin said softly.
Celestia and Austin then left the room and went to the throne room. As the two of them got to the throne room, Luna was waiting for them and ran up to Austin and gave him a gentle hug.
“Are you okay Austin? we heard you scream and Tia went to go check on you.” Luna said concerned to the child.
“I-I’m fine Luna, I had a nightmare but I’m fine now.” Austin said softly.
A nightmare? Why didn’t I sense his nightmare? Luna thought to herself.
“Luna a-are you ok?” Austin asked with a worried expression. Luna snapped back to reality and answered the little child.
“Oh I’m fine, nothing to worry dear.” Luna said warmly as she booped his nose, which made Austin giggle a little.
The three of them then heard the throne room open and 8 ponies came in and 2 other species that Austin haven’t seen before. Scared that they’re so many of them, Austin hid behind Celestia’s leg.
“Hello my little ponies.” Celestia greeted her friends.
“Hello princess Celestia.” said every pony in unison and they all bowed at the two princesses.
“You may rise my little ponies.” Celestia said warmly to them.
“It’s nice to see all of you again.” Luna said happily.
“It’s nice to see you too princess Luna, princess Celestia.” Twilight said happily as well.
“Indeed it is nice to see all of you well.” Celestia said warmly to them all.
“So... where it this human you were speaking of in your note?” Twilight asked as she was looking around the room to see them.
“He is right here.” Celestia said as she gestured to her leg.
The ponies looked at her leg and saw some parts of the human body. Austin then peeked his head out to see them and he saw 20 eyes all staring at him and retreated back to Celestia’s leg.
“He is a little shy around other ponies.” Celestia said as she looked at the child.
“He is still shy around us as well, but he’s only been here for a day so everything and everyone is new to him. ” Luna said while look at the child too.
“Don’t worry dear they won’t hurt you, they just want to see you ok?” Celestia said warmly to Austin.
Austin then looked at Celestia and then step away from her leg and stood at her side, still nervous he started to shake a little.
The first pony to approach him is a purple alicorn. Her mane is a dark sapphire blue with moderate purple and raspberry streaks. Her eyes is moderate violet.
“Hello little one, my name is Twilight Sparkle, don’t be afraid of me and my friends, we would not hurt a little and an adorable child like yourself.” Twilight said as she put a wing on his back and smiled at him. He blushed when she called him adorable.
“Are you a-an alicorn?” Austin said curiously.
“Why yes I’m am a... wait how did he-“ Twilight was going to finish her sentence but got interrupted by Celestia.
“I told him you were an alicorn,” Celestia said warmly to Twilight.
“Oh... that make sense,” Twilight said before he turned back to the child, which he was on his one knee and lowered his head. Twilight heart melted as he did that.
“I appreciate the sign of respect, but you don’t need to do that dear. Can I get your name please?” Twilight asked warmly.
“O-oh right, my n-name is Austin.” Austin said softly while getting back on both feet.
“It is very nice to meet you Austin, can my other friends meet you too?” Twilight asked warmly to him.
“O-okay.” Austin said quietly.
The next pony to come up is a light purple unicorn. Her mane is moderate purple with light purple and light aquamarine headlights. Her eyes is moderate Persian blue.
“Hello Austin, my name is Starlight Glimmer, but you can call me Starlight,” Starlight said warmly to Austin and put a hoof for him to shake.
“Hi Starlight it is very nice t-to meet you too.” Austin said quietly as he shook her hoof.
The next pony to come up is a light pink earth pony. Her mane is puffy, and her mane’s color is raspberry pink. Her eyes is light blue. But she didn’t approach Austin like the other two, she got up to his face so their gazes met, while being upside down.
“Hi my name is Pinkie Pie, it is great to meet you Austin Wustin!” Pinkie Pie said excitedly and then did some cartwheels around him and Celestia, which made him giggle.
“Hi Pinkie Pie it’s nice to m-meet you too, also you are a very f-funny and nice pony,” Austin said softly.
“Awww thank you Austin Wustin!” Pinkie Pie said as she rubbed his hair to look a little messy.
The next pony to come up is a dark purple unicorn. Her mane is a moderate rose with lighter edges. Her eyes is modern opal.
“Hello Austin, my name is Tempest Shadow, but you can call me Tempest, it is nice to meet you.” Tempest said with her normal voice.
“Hello Tempest it is v-very nice to meet-“ he stopped talking as he noticed her horn broken. He looked at her sadly. “what h-happened to your horn?”
“Oh, I just got into an accident when I was little, nothing to worry about.” Tempest said to reassure him.
“D-does it hurt?” Austin said sadly.
“No it doesn’t, but thank you for your concern.” Tempest said as she put a hoof on his back.
“I really like your n-name, it sounds cool.” Austin said quietly to Tempest.
“Thank you, you are very nice and you have a cool name too.” Tempest said with a little wink.
“T-thank you.” Austin said warmly.
The next pony to come up is light yellow Pegasus. Her mane is pink and her eyes is a moderate cyan. She approach Austin very slow and careful to not scare him.
“Hi Austin...um, my name is Fluttershy. It is nice to meet you.” Fluttershy said with her gentle and quiet voice.
“H-hi Fluttershy its n-nice to meet you too.” Austin said quietly.
“Austin and Fluttershy are quite in common by their shyness.” Celestia whispered to Luna and Twilight. They both nodded in agreement.
The next pony to come up was not a pony but a lizard-like creature. His scale-like skin is light purple and a light spring green underbelly. He also has lime green ear fronds. His spikes is moderate green. His eyes is also moderate green.
Hello Austin, my name is Spike and I’m a dragon,” Spike said confidently and reached his claws to shake his hand.
“A-a dragon?” Austin asked nervously.
“Don’t worry I’m a nice dragon.” Spike said warmly. Austin then shook Spike’s claw.
The next pony to come up was not a pony again but it isn’t a dragon, it looks like a hedgehog. His coat is dark grayish blue. His mane is light sapphire bluish gray and cornflower bluish gray. His eyes is brilliant opal.
“Hi, my name is Grubber and I am a hedgehog, it’s nice to meet you man.” Grubber said warmly.
“It’s nice to m-meet you to Grubber.” Austin said quietly.
The next pony to come up was a light grayish blue Pegasus. Her mane is a brilliant red, brilliant orange, light grayish olive, moderate green, moderate light blue, and moderate purple. Her eyes is moderate cerise.
“Hello Austin, my name is Rainbow Dash, the fastest and awesomeness Pegasus in all of Equestria!” Rainbow Dash said confidently. Twilight facehoove herself when Rainbow Dash said that.
“It’s nice to meet y-you Rainbow Dash.” Austin said quietly as he giggled a little by her confidence.
The next pony to come up was a brilliant orange pony. Her mane is a light grayish olive. Her eyes is moderate sap green and wore a cowboy hat.
“Howdy there Austin, mah name is Applejack. It’s nice to meet ya little buddy.” Applejack said warmly. She put a hoof out for him to shake.
“I-it’s nice to meet you to Applejack.” Austin said softly. Austin then shook Applejack’s hoof.
The last pony to come up next is a light gray unicorn. Her mane is moderate indigo. Her eyes is moderate azure. She also has eyeshadow, which is light cornflower bluish gray.
“Hello darling, my name is Rarity, it is very nice to meet you dear.” Rarity said warmly. Rarity put out her hoof for him to shake as well.
“It’s very nice to m-meet you too Rarity.” Austin said quietly. Austin then shook Rarity’s hoof.
Celestia was very happy that every pony was nice to Austin and Austin being comfortable around them.
“If I may ask darling, where are your parents dear, they must be worried sick.” Rarity said warmly.
When Austin heard the word parents, his eyes started to water and he put his head down, with his hands covering his eyes.
“Austin sweetie, what’s wrong?” Celestia asked worriedly to Austin.
“Oh darling please don’t cry, I didn’t mean to make you upset.” Rarity said sadly.
“T-their gone...” Austin said in a whisper.
“Who’s gone dear?” Twilight asked curiously and sadly.
“My p-parents... their gone.” Austin said while choking on the words that he was trying to say.
“You mean they’re... oh no.” Celestia said sadly.
All of them gave Austin a big group hug while shedding some tears from some of the ponies, mainly Rarity, Fluttershy and Celestia.
“I could o-of saved them... I should of s-saved them... but I was too scared that I ran... it’s m-my fault their gone.” Austin said still sobbing.
“Oh sweetie, please don’t blame yourself, it wasn’t your fault.” Celestia said warmly, while placing both her wings around him for comfort.
After 5 minutes of hugging and trying to calm Austin down, he finally stopped crying and every pony let the child go from their hug. He looked at the group with red eyes from all the crying.
“T-thank you for everything, even w-when I hide and get s-scared, you all care for me.” Austin said softly.
“Oh course sweetie, you have a pure heart. We would never leave family behind.” Luna said warmly to Austin.
Austin looked up at all of them once more with tears in his eyes again.
“Darling are you alright?” Rarity asked concerned.
“Y-yeah these are tears of j-joy because all of you make me feel like f-family, even though we just met.” Austin said softly.
“Of course Austin, you’re a very nice and polite child.” Twilight said happily. Every pony nodded in agreement.
“I’m glad I-I met you all.” Austin said softly.
“We’re glad to meet you too my dear.” Luna said warmly. Every pony nodded in agreement again.
“Oh I have an idea!” Pinkie Pie said with a big grin on her face.
“What would that be Pinkie?” Starlight said to the pink pony, knowing what Pinkie is going to say.
“We throw a party for Austin, I’m sure every pony will love him,” Pinkie Pie said happily. Then all of a sudden confetti exploded behind her. Austin then giggled at her funny antics.
“That sounds like a great plan Pinkie Pie, maybe Austin can get a chance to meet the last Alicorn and her husband if they have time to come.” Celestia said softly to Austin.
“I l-liked that.” Austin said softly.
“Yay party time!” Pinkie Pie said excitedly while jumping up and down.
Before they were going to plan the party, Austin and every pony’s stomach started to growl.
“Maybe we can start the plan for the party after breakfast.” Celestia said with a giggle.
“Sound good by me.” Grubber said while holding his stomach with his paws.
Every pony started to make their way to the dining room with Austin, more comfortable with them around him.
“Interesting... these ponies certainly are unique species. They take an innocent small child with secrets that they don’t know yet and they don’t know the child completely. Perhaps I should introduce myself to them, but I’m in no rush. For now they will find out his many secrets that he keeps holding on to and not telling them about his past. I’ll keep observing these ponies for a little while and when Austin fully trust them, I’ll introduce myself. Until then, see you soon princess Celestia and princess Luna.”
To Be Continued...
Author's Note
There is a new mysterious character waiting patiently in the shadows. You will know them soon in a few chapters.
Chapter 3: Canterlot Party (edited)
It was the afternoon when the main 6 met Austin. When everypony was done eating their brunch, the main 6 started to plan the party.
“Okay girls let’s get started on this party for Austin.” Twilight said excited.
“Right!” every pony said in unison.
The main 6 then started to get what they need for the party. Twilight, Applejack and Pinkie Pie went back to Ponyville to invite the ponies and make or sell the food for the party. The rest stayed at the castle to get the decorations up. Princess Celestia, Princess Luna and Austin were also helping with the party. Celestia looked at the little boy helping the rest of the ponies and she smiled. While she was looking at Austin, she realized he was wearing the same clothes from yesterday.
hmm... maybe we should give him some new clothes. The ones he wearing look dirty. Celestia thought to herself.
Her personal fashionista is taking a vacation for a few weeks, so she didn’t know who she can ask to make some new clothes for him. Celestia looked over to Rarity, and realized she was a fashionista.
“Rarity could you come over here for a second.” Celestia called Rarity over.
“Of course Celestia, what do you need?” Rarity said softly as she trotted towards her.
“Could I ask you a favor of you?” Celestia asked softly.
“Of course, what is your favor?” Rarity asked warmly.
“Could you make some new clothes for Austin? He has been wearing the same clothes since yesterday.” Celestia said softly.
“Of course darling, I can make some new clothes for him, it would be an honor to make some clothes for the little guy.” Rarity said warmly.
“Thank you Rarity, it would be very nice for him to have some new clothes.” Celestia said warmly and looked at Austin, which he is helping Starlight and Tempest.
“Should I make them now?” Rarity asked softly.
“Yes but we should get Austin.” Celestia said warmly.
“Well we kinda need him for his measurements.” Rarity said warmly.
“Of course, let’s go get him.” Celestia said softly. Rarity nodded in agreement.
The two ponies started to walk over to the human and the two ponies.
“We are almost done with the decorations and you have helped a lot for us.” Starlight said warmly to the human.
“I-I always like to h-help my friends.” Austin said softly.
“And we love that part of you.” Celestia said warmly as she walked up to him and the other two.
“Oh h-hi Celestia.” Austin said softly.
“Hello dear.” Celestia said warmly.
“Hi princess Celestia, do you need our help with something?” Starlight asked the princess.
“No, Rarity and I came over here for Austin.” Celestia said to the two ponies.
“M-me?” Austin asked curiously.
“Yes darling, we wanted to ask you if you want some new clothes since yours look dirty and worn.” Rarity said warmly.
“O-oh really? You want to m-make me some new clothes?” Austin asked softly.
“Yes dear, if you would like some new clothes.” Celestia said softly.
“Y-yeah I would like that.” Austin said quietly.
“Great, could you come with us darling.” Rarity said warmly.
“O-ok.” Austin said softly.
The three of them then walk to a room that Austin sort of familiarized but didn’t go in the room that much. The room is filled with pony mannequins and a stage with three big mirrors on the left, right and center on the stage.
“Darling could you come with me please?” Rarity asked warmly to the human.
Austin then looked at Celestia nervously. Celestia nodded at him to go with her and he went to Rarity.
“While you are doing that I’m going to make invite letters for every pony, I’ll be back in a bit.” Celestia said to Austin and Rarity.
“Don’t worry Celestia, we won’t take long.” Rarity said to the princess. Celestia nodded and left the room.
“Alright darling, could you stay still until I’m done measuring?” Rarity asked warmly to the human.
“O-ok.” Austin said softly.
Rarity then started to measure the little boy carefully. It didn’t take long for her to get the measurements.
“Alright darling, we’re done.” Rarity said warmly.
“O-ok Rarity.” Austin said softly as Rarity gently putting him off the stage to the ground.
“If a lady may ask, what is your favorite color?” Rarity asked the child.
“My favorite color is green, just like my eyes” Austin said softly.
“Thank you darling I’ll make your clothes, okay dear?” Rarity asked warmly.
“O-ok Rarity, I’m going to go s-see if the others need help.” Austin said softly.
“Okay darling, have fun and do be careful.” Rarity said warmly.
“I w-will Rarity.” Austin said softly.
Austin then opened the door and left the room and Rarity began to make his new clothes.
Such a cute and pure little guy, I’m glad Celestia saved him from falling to the ground. Rarity thought to herself before she went back to work.
Princess Cadance and Shining Armor were sitting on the balcony to watch the crystal ponies walking around and being active. The both of them were having a nice time after a long day of patrol or royal work. As they got more relaxed, a guard came in the throne room.
“Princess Cadance and Shining Armor, I received a letter from princess Celestia.” the guard said.
“Thank you guard, you are dismissed.” Shining Armor said, while saluted and the guard saluted back. The guard then left the throne room.
“A letter from Celestia? I wonder if she is in trouble,” Cadance said nervously.
“I’m sure she is fine sweetie, let’s read it to see what see said,” Shining Armor reassured Cadance. She nodded and Shining Armor then opened the letter with his magic.
Dear princess Cadance and Shining Armor,
You have been invited to the Canterlot party to celebrate a new species known as humans. If you are not busy, you can come and meet them, but if your busy then we understand.
Yours truly, Princess Celestia.
As they were done reading the note, they both looked at each other gazes.
“Shining, we should go to this party, we haven’t gone out in a while now.” Cadance said to Shining Armor.
“Are you sure? Who will look after the castle?” Shining Armor asked nervously.
“Don’t worry we will only stay for a little while, besides we haven't seen Twilight and the others in a while,” Cadance reassured Shining Armor.
“Yeah we haven’t seen Twily and the others in a while, and she did mention a new species.” Shining Armor said.
“Yeah and she said that they are called humans.” Cadance said.
“Alright, we can go to the party, besides maybe this human is quite nice to meet.” Shining Armor said.
“Oh Shining thank you, you really are awesome,” Cadance said happily and kissed his cheek.
“Yeah I get called that a lot.” Shining Armor said confidently. Cadance rolled her eyes.
“Well let’s go to Canterlot then.” Cadance said excitedly.
“Alright let’s go.” Shining Armor said. The two of them then proceeded to go to Canterlot.
“The party is going to start soon, I wonder if Austin’s outfit fits him.” Rarity said nervously.
“I’m sure the outfit will fit him, don’t worry Rarity.” Twilight reassured Rarity.
“I hope so darling.” Rarity said softly.
The door that Austin was in opened and Austin came out with a green dress shirt with a white shirt behind it. He had black pants and black shoes on.
“H-how do I look?” Austin asked the group. All of them looked at him and their hearts melted seeing him wear it.
“Absolutely stunning darling, is it too tight on you?” Rarity asked warmly.
“No it fits r-really well on me, thank y-you Rarity.” Austin said softly to Rarity.
“That good darling.” Rarity said relief that it’s not too tight on him.
“You all will go to the throne room, while I’ll be in the main lobby to greet them and tell them to go to the throne room.” Celestia said to the group.
“Okay Princess Celestia.” the group said in unison. Celestia nodded to them and went to the main lobby.
The others started to go to the throne room.
“Welcome to Equestia Austin!”
Austin read it and was very happy to feel accepted on this world of complete strangers taking him in as one of their own. Starlight knelt down for Austin to get off and on the ground. It didn’t take long for ponies to arrive in the throne room. Some ponies that Austin saw were wearing dresses and suits, but other ponies were not. They were all chatting to one another about the human and what they think they look like. As the last few ponies were coming in, princess Celestia was coming in to the throne room to join the rest of the group. She stood by Austin and looked at him with a warm smile, he returned one back to Celestia. Celestia then cleared her throat and started to speak to the guest.
“Greetings to all that could make it to this event,” Celestia greeted the guests.
The guests started to stomp their hooves. Celestia then continued when they were all silent.
“Yesterday I have discovered this boy that you see before you, he is a human from a different planet that came here mysteriously. He is such a sweet and pure child that you’ll ever meet and his name is Austin,” Celestia said as she looked at the child with a warm smile. She then continued.
“He is a shy and timid child because he recently lost his parents,” Celestia said sadly. Every pony looked at the human with a sad expression.
“He was scared and confused on how he came to Equestia, but as long as I’m in his care, he will not be afraid of ponies and make more friends in the process. But in order to do that I’ll need everypony to show him the same kindness and love just like a pony would. Aside of all that, there is activities that pinkie pie provided, apple products by the apple family and plenty more later on. Now with that being said, let the party begin!” Celestia said as she ended her speech.
Then every pony began to talk to each other and some were dancing, others were playing the games. Austin looked up at Celestia with a happy smile but then went from a frown when he thought of his parents. Celestia placed a hoof on his shoulder and smiled at him. She then knelt down to let him on her back. He carefully got on her back and they started to walk around. Many ponies looked at the human with a warm smile and waved at him, which he waved back. Many also said “sorry about your parents.” to which he said thank you. As Austin and Celestia was walking around, two ponies walked up to them, a mare and a stallion. The mare’s coat is a light grayish cerise. Her mane is moderate purple with moderate rose and pale gold streaks. Her eyes are light purple. The stallion coat is light gray. His mane is moderate sapphire with moderate cerulean and dark phthalo blue streaks. His eyes are moderate cerulean. Celestia knelt down so that Austin can go on the ground.
“Cadance, Shining, you made it.” Celestia said happily.
“Of course we made it, we wanted to see every pony and see how they are. We also can here to see the human that was near you and It looks like he still is.” Cadance said as she looked down at the human, but he hid himself behind Celestia’s leg but his head was sticking out a little.
“He is still shy around others, but he is getting better. It seems staying around me makes him feels more comfortable and relaxed.” Celestia said to the mare and stallion.
“I see, well let me introduce myself to him.” Cadance said as she knelt down to the human’s height. Austin, still scared try to hide further around Celestia’s leg, but he thought it would be mean and decided to come out of hiding.
“H-hello my name is Austin. W-what is your name?” Austin asked softly.
“Hello Austin, my name is Princess Cadance, but you can call me Cadance. It looked like you wanted to hide from me but didn’t, why was that?” Cadance asked curiously.
“You l-looked like someone I knew that wants to h-hurt people, but then I saw your beautiful face.” Austin said quietly.
“Awww your so cute and thank you for the compliment,” Cadance said warmly as she blushed at the compliment.
“Your w-welcome, I was taught to be nice to others and t-they will be nice back... sometimes.” Austin said quietly.
“And they have taught you well, this is my husband Shining Armor.” Cadance said as she gestured her hoof to the stallion.
“Hello my name is Shining Armor, it’s an honor to meet you Austin.” Shining Armor said and gave the boy a salute.
“I-it’s nice to meet you too Shining Armor” Austin said softly while giving a salute to him as well. They both d’awwwed at the child.
“Well we are going to find Twilight, we will see you later you too,” Candace said to Celestia and Austin.
Celestia and Austin waved goodbye to them and proceeded to do some activities. As they went to go do some activities, they went to the apple cart to get some food first.
“Howdy Celestia and Austin, what can I get cha?” Applejack asked the two.
“What would you like dear?” Celestia asked the child.
“What do t-they all have, I can’t really s-see the menu.” Austin said softly.
“Well little feller, there is apple pie, apple fritter, apple dumplings, apple crisp, apple crumble, apple Brown Betty, Dutch apple pie, candied apple on a stick, apple turnover, apple cobbler, regular apples or Granny Smith apples.” Applejack said out the whole menu to the child.
“I-I think I’ll go for a slice of apple pie, if that’s okay with you Celestia,” Austin said softly to Celestia.
“Of course sweetie, we will take two slices please.” Celestia said to Applejack.
Granny Smith handed the two slices to Applejack and gave the princess and the human their slice of apple pie.
“And since it’s your welcome party, it’s on the house.” Applejack said happily.
“R-really, why thank you Applejack.” Austin said softly.
“Don’t mention it kiddo. Enjoy the rest of the party you two,” Applejack said happily to them.
“We will, thank you Applejack,” Celestia said warmly to Applejack.
Celestia and Austin came over to the game area where Pinkie Pie provided the games. Pinkie came over to the princess and the human in a hop pace.
“Hi Austin Wustin and Princess Celestia.” Pinkie Pie said happily.
“Hello Pinkie Pie, what kind of games do you have?” Celestia asked the pink pony.
“Well he pin the tail on the donkey, hit the piñata, etc,” Pinkie Pie explained.
“Which one do you want to do dear?” Celestia said warmly to him.
“P-pin the tail on the d-donkey, it was my favorite activity to do on my birthday.” Austin said quietly, but also sounded excited.
“Okie dokie lokie Austin Wustin.” Pinkie Pie said happily.
Pinkie Pie put on the blindfold and spun him around but not too fast to make him fall. He then started to walk like a drunk man to the donkey. Pinkie was right near him so he didn’t fall down and get hurt. He then struck the poster of the donkey and took off his blindfold.
“W-whoops, I stuck the donkey’s tail by his h-head.” Austin said softly. Pinkie and Celestia both giggled, Austin then did the same.
“Well that was fun, but I’ve got to make an announcement and then the final events.” Celestia said to the pink pony.
“Okie dokie lokie you have fun you two.” Pinkie Pie said happily as she did a somersault to the other ponies playing. Austin giggled at her doing the somersault. The two went to the middle of the room and celestia had a glass and tink it with her horn. Then every pony was staring at the princess and the human.
“A toast to welcome Austin into our society and a new journey for this young man to discover friendship.” Celestia said warmly to the human. The ponies raised their glasses and took some sips out of them.
“Does any pony like to say some words about Austin?” Celestia asked the crowd. The crowd said nothing until someone started to chuckle. They chuckled, and then became a full on laugh.
“What do you see in this human that makes him so special? He’s just another freak that every pony will hate in time.” the voice said.
“Who dares say such awful things to a little child.” Luna said angrily
The pony then came out and it was a grayish turquoise unicorn. Her mane is pale light grayish olive. Her eyes are strong opal. She then made it to the group and looked at all of them.
“This thing is a just another freak that will be an outcast and be forgotten,” she said in a stern voice.
Austin looked at the floor with waterly eyes. The group looked at the mare that was saying such bad things to him.
“Who do you think you are, hurting a child’s feelings? just who do you think you are!” Twilight said in anger.
“Oh you forgotten me too? Oh such a shame, than this invasion will make you remember me.” she said sinisterly.
“Invasion?” Celestia said confused.
The pony was then surrounded by green fog and when the green fog was gone a different pony formed. Her skin is very dark gray. Her mane is dark cerulean. Her eyes is moderate harlequin with dark grayish opal pupils. The pony then chuckled evilly as other ponies then changed their forms too. Their coats were sea greenish black. Their manes is dark arctic bluish gray. Their eyes are moderate Arctic blue. Over a hundred was swarming the tall pony. Austin noticed that they have holes in their legs. The pony then laugh sinisterly towards the group.
“Chrysalis...” Celestia said angrily.
To Be Continued...
Chapter 4: Secrets Revealed (edited)
Chrysalis continued to laugh evilly as her drones block every door and window. The drones then started to surround the ponies, including the main 6, the princesses and Austin.
“Twilight, I trust you to keep Austin safe, can you do that for me?” Celestia asked in a panicked, yet angry tone.
“Of course Princess Celestia.” Twilight promised Celestia.
“C-celestia?” Austin asked Celestia.
“Austin go with the group, I’ll take care of this.” Celestia said to the child.
“B-but...” Austin was going to start his sentence but was interrupted by Celestia.
“NOW... please.” Celestia said in an angry tone but went to a begging tone when she realized she yelled at him.
“O-okay...” Austin said in a scared tone when Celestia yelled and went with the group.
Celestia looked at him with a smile but then a serious face when she walked closer to chrysalis. The drones blocked her way but Chrysalis told them to let her through.
“Chrysalis, how dare you to attack on this poor child’s party and start making him feel bad.” Celestia said with an stern tone.
“Well I always like to crash a good party.” chrysalis said with a smirk on her face.
“This child has been through so much and he was starting to get comfortable with us and you ruined it!” Celestia said with an angry tone.
“That sounds like a you problem, not mine. Besides why are you even protecting this thing, you’re just going to discard him like you did with me!” chrysalis said with an angry tone as well.
“He is a kind and pure child, you are not. After I saw what you did, I couldn’t forgive you!” Celestia with a flare in her eyes.
“Well... Princess of the sun, what are you gonna do about it.” Chrysalis said with a smirk.
“I’ll have to stop you, right here, right now.” Celestia said with an stern tone.
“Bring it on... Tia.” Chrysalis said with an fight me smirk.
“One shall stand...” Celestia began her sentence.
“One shall fall.” Chrysalis finished her sentenced.
Then the both of them started to shoot a single beam of magic at one another. Celestia’s golden magic collided with Chrysalis’ green magic. The magic pushing one another to Celestia or Chrysalis, but Celestia’s magic was going to hit Chrysalis. Chrysalis was struggling with her depleting magic, but then she felt some extra strength and used it against Celestia. The green magic pushed through the gold magic and the green magic directly hit Celestia’s horn. When the magic hit her horn the impact threw her a few feet back and collapsed on the floor.
“CELESTIA!” The group yelled out to Celestia.
“Hahahaha... I knew stealing some love from that village was a good idea.” Chrysalis said to herself.
The group tried to reach Celestia, but Chrysalis’ drones blocked there way. As they were going to fight their way through, Austin somehow sneaked by some of the drones and was close to Celestia. As he was about to step closer to her, Chrysalis’ drones grabbed him.
“No l-let me go!” Austin said in an angry tone.
“AUSTIN!” The group yelled to the child.
“Let the creature go, let him come to me.” Chrysalis commanded her drones.
The drones then followed her command and let Austin go. As they let him go, Austin ran to Celestia to see if she was okay.
“C-c-celestia...” Austin said sadly.
“Austin... please... get away.” Celestia begged him to leave her.
“Not t-this time.” Austin said to Celestia.
Austin then turned to Chrysalis with angry eyes. Chrysalis was amused by his hatred, that she got close to him but stopped half way.
“Your a brave thing, but you’re also foolish to face the changeling queen.” Chrysalis said with a smirk.
“I m-may be foolish, but I will p-protect my family with my life. I c-couldn’t save my old family, but n-now I’ll sacrifice my life to save my new one.” Austin said confidently as he lifted his arms out like a T shape to protect Celestia. Chrysalis looked at the child with a surprised expression, but then back to her sinister face.
“So be it...freak.” Chrysalis said to the child. She then shot a magic bolt straight to the child.
The child looked at Celestia, which she was trying to stand up. He looked at her with watery eyes and then the bolt struck him. Celestia and the group saw this with horrified and sad expressions.
“No... Austin.” Celestia said quietly with tears coming down her face.
“No...” the group said as they lowered their heads down and some started to sob.
“Such a waste of energy on that thing.” Chrysalis said to herself.
As the dust began to settle down, instead of seeing a lifeless body on the floor or dust on the floor, they saw a creature they never saw in their lives. The creature had bluish gray skin with purple on his skin and inside of his skin. The skin however was not flesh, but metal. It’s chest piece had a bird like structure on its chest. It had long legs, long arms, sharp metal shoulders, and had no face features, just a blank screen for a face.
“What in Tartarus is that?!” Chrysalis said almost scared.
The creature said nothing as it looked at Chrysalis. The expressionless face started to make Chrysalis nervous.
“What are you...?” Chrysalis questioned the creature.
The creature said nothing once more, still looking at her with its expressionless face.
“ANSWER ME FOAL!!!” Chrysalis yelled at the creature.
The creature said nothing again. It then looked at Celestia, then back at her. Then the two sides on its chest opened up and metal tentacles came out. The tentacles then quickly stretched out at the changeling queen. Chrysalis didn’t have time to react, but two drones protected her as fast as they can and the two drones were curled up in the tentacles. The tentacles then emitted a shock to the two drones. The drones screamed in agony and after 10 seconds, the tentacles let’s the drones go and they collapsed on the floor, unconscious. Chrysalis looked at the drones in fear and looked at the creature again, she then tried to escape. The creature looked at Chrysalis and the object on its chest came to life and became a bird. The bird flew to the changeling queen and caught up to her. The metal bird started to shoot lasers at the queen, eventually one of the lasers hit her on the side and fell on the floor. The group and Celestia’s jaws dropped at how powerful this thing is. The creature then walked over to her with its clanking feet. As it got closer to the changeling queen, she cowered in fear by its skills and what abilities it may use next on her.
“Please... don’t hurt me.” Chrysalis begged for mercy.
The creature looked at her with its expressionless face, then all of a sudden a black fog surrounded the creature. It’s massive size then became smaller and smaller, and when the fog was gone, a child appeared... it was Austin.
“B-but how? I thought I killed you...” Chrysalis was at a lose for word when she saw the child.
“There are many things that I wanted to keep a secret, b-but I did it f-for my friends and family.” Austin said to Chrysalis.
“Wh... I...” Chrysalis couldn’t find her words.
“Y-you know... I was angry at you for hurting Celestia, b-but my parents taught me to not be angry for a long period of time, otherwise it would m-make me aggressive toward others. So I forgive you, Chrysalis.” Austin said softly to Chrysalis.
He then reached a hand out for Chrysalis to grab on to. She looked at him and then his hand. She accepted his hand and Austin help her up. Chrysalis looked at the child with amazement that he help her back up. Austin gave Chrysalis a warm smile, to which made Chrysalis blush a little. Chrysalis lit up her horn and she disappeared with her drones. He looked around the room to see where she was, but she was gone. Austin was upset by this but he knew there was some good in her and it showed at the end. Austin looked back at the group and his heart sank as he realized that every pony watched him fight Chrysalis as that creature.
Oh no... Austin thought to himself.
The ponies were shocked, scared and some of them looked at him with untrustworthy eyes. Austin then turned to Celestia, who was still on the floor, but looked at Austin with a shocked expressions on her face. Austin then walked over to Celestia and tried to help Celestia up. He then got her up to her flank and Celestia sat down and looked at Austin with shock once more. Austin looked at the ponies, the main 6, the princesses and then looked at the floor.
“I guess I’ll take my leave since s-some of you don’t want m-me here. I’m sorry for being a burden Celestia...” Austin said quietly to Celestia.
Then he started to walk to the doors where ponies enter and leave the throne room. Ponies scurried away from the child as he made his way to the doors. As he reached the doors he was going to push them open, but was stopped when he felt something warm surround him. He looked around him to see a golden glow surround his body. Austin couldn’t move his legs and arms. He then started to go backwards and In the direction of Celestia. As he got close to her, she placed her hooves around him when he was in reach. She then gave Austin a gentle hug. Austin was confused, she should be angry that Austin kept a big secret from them, but he didn’t care, he wanted to stay in her embrace. He hugged Celestia back with a tight grip, but to tight to choke her. The others came over and made a circle around Celestia and Austin.
“I-I don’t understand... why a-aren’t you mad at me?” Austin asked confused.
“Why would I be mad? you saved me, you saved every pony.” Celestia said gently to the child.
“The way you beat Chrysalis’ flank was truly awesome!!” Rainbow Dash said in amazement.
“And the way you transformed back from being that creature was interesting.” Twilight said in wonder.
“You also showed kindness to our hated enemy, it was quite cute when she isn’t trying to attack everypony.” Cadance said softly to Austin.
“You showed both kindness and bravery to Chrysalis, I’m not sure if she’ll change but you made her feel happy in a long time. You truly are one of a kind.” Luna said warmly to Austin.
“B-but I kept that secret from you s-so you don’t get hurt by me.” Austin said sadly to the group.
“But you didn’t, sure the way you shocked those drones was terrifying, but you were angry at her because she hurt me and you realized that when you were shocking the drones.” Celestia said softly to Austin.
“S-so you’re not m-mad?” Austin asked curiously and sadly.
“No, we are not mad at you, but it sure surprised us.” Celestia said gently to the child. The group nodded in agreement.
Austin then felt some tears fall from his face, but it was tears of joy that they didn’t hate him. He then hugged Celestia’s chest and she returned the hug, the group also joined the hug as well. Austin then heard ponies stomping their hooves and he turn around and saw them cheering and stomping the ground.
“You see, the ponies still trust you and you can still trust them too.” Celestia said gently.
Austin then looked at the ponies with a warm smile.
“Could I also show you a-another thing I kept a secret?” Austin asked quietly.
“Of course you can show me.” Celestia said warmly to Austin.
Austin closed his eyes and all of a sudden, black tentacles came out of his back. The group was shocked but amazed by it and the other ponies oh’d and aw’d to the tentacles. The tentacles then went back to his back and his shirt fixed itself.
“Wow I need my quills for this.” Twilight said in amazement. Every pony rolled their eyes, while Austin giggled a little.
“Well since Chrysalis is gone, let the final event begin!” Celestia announced to the rest of the ponies. The ponies then cheered and every pony went outside for the final event.
“Alright every pony, I’m going to to do my super cool sonic rainboom for Austin and how he bravely saved us from Chrysalis.” Rainbow Dash said confidently to every pony. Rainbow Dash shot up into the sky and was far in the sky, she then shot back down and a rainbow was forming on her back. She then lifted up and a circular rainbow formed. A rainbow was on her back and stayed there until she stopped. Rainbow Dash then made it back to the group and saw Austin’s eyes sparkle that his eyes nearly became a star itself.
“T-that was amazing Rainbow Dash!” Austin said in amazement.
“Hehe thanks kid, I’m glad you liked it.” Rainbow Dash said to Austin as she put a hoof on his back.
Austin then started to feel a little bit tired and snug up to Celestia and fell asleep. The group awe at the little child and Celestia lifted him onto her back with her magic.
“I’m going to put Austin to bed, he had a long and exciting day.” Celestia said to the group. The group nodded and Celestia went to her room. She placed the child into her bed and gave him a kiss on the forehead.
“Goodnight sweetie.” Celestia said to the sleeping child.
Celestia then left the room to say farewell to the guests. Austin slept peacefully in the bed, knowing that they still trust and love him.
“Your highness we have a strong signal of power that could be the golden child.” the general said to the queen.
“Show it to me.” the queen commanded the general.
The general gave the pad to her and looked at the planet she was looking at.
“What planet is this?” The queen asked the general.
“We are not sure but my droids are looking at the system as we speak.” the general said to the queen.
“Excellent. Remember Grevious, if you want me to help your planet and kill the Jedi, you will find the child, if not... then I’ll just have to kill you. Do you understand?” The queen said to Grevious.
“Yes your highness.” Grevious grumbled at the queen.
“Good, you’re dismissed.” the queen said.
Grevoius then left her quarters and was talking to herself once again.
“It seems where you have gone it’s pretty far from here, but it won’t matter, darkness always finds the light, and consumes it,” the queen said and gave a small laugh to herself.
There was a room with a bunch of computers, but only two of them were on. There was a figure sitting near the computer, sleeping. The sleeping figure was enjoying a nice nap, until the computer started to beep, which it startled the figure to the floor. The figure then looked at the computer to see a powerful signal from a unknown planet. The figure then started to analyze the planet to see what planet it is. When he knows what planet it is, he went out of the computer room and into another room where another figure was fixing something.
“Hey G, I think I found something.” the figure said to the other figure.
“Let me see what it is.” the figure said in a distorted voice.
The figure showed what he found. It showed a planet that is unknown to any star system.
“You’re sure Austin is there Sans?” The distorted voice asked the figure named Sans.
“I’m not sure but he might be there, only one way to find out.” Sans said to the other figure.
“Alright, I guess we’re are going to Equestria then... but I’ll need to fix this device in order to get there.” the distorted voice said.
To Be Continued...
Author's Note
My imagination took over for this one but I also planned at the same time.
If you’re wondering what the creature Austin turned into was Soundwave transformers prime version.
I hope you enjoy this chapter.
Chapter 5: Austin’s Past (edited)
As the sun begun to fill the sky, the light shined in Celestia’s room and onto the sleeping child. The child started to open his eyes and his eyes was filled with light, which he rubbed his eyes to adjust to the light. As he finally got his eyes adjusted to the brightness, he was in Celestia’s room.
I must’ve fell asleep when the party was done. Austin thought to himself.
He got out of Celestia’s bed and went to grab some of his new clothes that Rarity made for him. He picked up a standard green shirt and blue jeans. He went to the bathroom to get dressed, so that no one doesn’t walk on him naked. As he was changing in his new clothes, he felt like he was being watch, but their was no pony or no one in the bathroom. He ignored the feeling and he started to put on his shirt. As he was done changing, he felt like he was being watched again, but he didn’t know who.
“Your performance was quite good, but also had some flaws.” an embodied voice said. Austin jumped at the voice and he turned around, no one was there.
“W-wings... is that you?” Austin said curiously to see if the voice will respond again.
“Yes Austin, it’s me.” the embodied voice responded to the child.
Then all of a sudden a shadow was forming out of Austin’s back and it took form of a tall skeleton creature. It had a white tone body and had no hair on its head. The creature was wearing a black lab coat and a white shirt behind the coat as well, it also had a tie on the white shirt. It’s face has two big scars on each eye. His eyes were abyss like but with two white slitted pupils.
“Wingding... y-you’re ok.” Austin said happily. He then gave the creature named Wingding a hug. Wingding returned the hug as well.
“Of course I’m alright, I can’t die unless you died, which you are basically immortal remember?” Wingding explained to the child.
“Oh right, I-I forgot... hehe,” Austin said embarrassed.
“Are you having a good time with these ponies?” Wingding asked Austin.
“Oh y-yes they are so nice to me and... wait a-a minute, how do you know I was with p-ponies?” Austin questioned Wingding.
“I was observing them, learning about there behaviors when they see a new creature, but it seems they can be trustworthy.” Wingding answered the child.
“Well I’m g-glad you trust them like I do.” Austin said happily to Wingding.
“Yes and that Celestial pony is almost like a mother figure to you, as well as that lunar pony.” Wingding said to the child.
“You m-mean Celestia and Luna? Yeah they are like a...” Austin said happily but then his smile turned to a frown.
“You miss them don’t you?” Wingding ask the child.
“Of course I m-miss them, you are the only family I have of them.” Austin said sadly.
“I know kiddo, but you should see the positive side.” Wingding said to the child as he put a hand on Austin’s shoulder.
“But how can I see the positive side? I only think about the negative side.” Austin said sadly to Wingding.
“Well one positive side is, your parents could be alive and hiding, trying to find you and reunite back with you. The second positive side could be if your parents are dead, you have a new family. Either way you still have a family that will love and support you, new or old.” Wingding said to reassure Austin.
“T-thank you Wings... you truly are the best.” Austin said softly.
“Of course, I wouldn’t be a good teacher and mentor if I made you feel like a complete failure, which you are not and I would be a failure if I wasn’t the best brother to you as well,” Wingding said warmly to Austin, he then started to ruffle up his hair a little. The child started to laugh as his hair was being ruffled up, Wingding then stopped ruffling his hair and looked at him. “have you told them?” Wingding asked curiously.
“Told them w-what?” Austin said confused.
“Did you tell them about your past yet?” Wingding said curiously.
“N-no I haven’t, I’m still trying to recover from what happened, what happened to my f-family, my h-home, everything.” Austin said sadly with tears escaping his eyes.
“I know you are still recovering, but you must tell them, otherwise they might not trust you.” Wingding said to the child.
“I k-know, but if I tried to tell t-them, I’ll have a mental breakdown.” Austin said sadly to Wingding. Wingding then put a hand under his chin, thinking. He then had a idea.
“How about you introduce me to them and I’ll tell the story myself.” Wingding said to the child.
“R-really, you would do that for m-me?” Austin said to Wingding.
“Of course, since what happened didn’t effect me, I can tell the story with having a breakdown.” Wingding said to the child.
“T-thank you Wings... you are the best.” Austin said happily to Wingding.
“Your welcome kiddo, now should we meet them?” Wingding said to Austin.
“Yeah t-they should be in the dining hall, probably w-waiting you me,” Austin said to Wingding.
“Excellent, the sooner we tell your past, the less weight on your shoulders, and hopefully it also gets rid of your stuttering. It will hopefully make you more confident to yourself.” Wingding said to Austin.
“Y-yeah and maybe the writer will not make me stutter so m-much.” Austin said to Wingding.
“Did you just break the 4th wall Austin? Wingdings asked Austin with a deadpan face.
“Uhhhhh... anyways let’s go i-introduce you to the others... hehe” Austin said nervously as he started to walk to the dining room. Wingding sighed and vanished back into Austin’s body.
Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, Princess Cadance, Shining Armor, and the mane 6 were waiting in the dining room for Austin.
“Should I go check on him? what if he is having another nightmare?” Celestia asked in a worried tone.
“Tia he is alright, he is probably just getting dressed, I know you care for him but you must not treat him like a baby.” Luna said to Celestia.
“I know Lulu, but he is very fragile and I want to protect him like... like...” Celestia tried to say the words but was starting to tear up a little.
“Like a mother?” Twilight asked curiously.
“Yes Twilight, like a mother.” Celestia said softly to Twilight.
Then the doors opened and Austin walked in and saw the rest of the ponies.
“Good morning Austin!” every pony said in unison.
“Good m-morning everyone.” Austin said to every pony.
“We have saved you a seat darling.” Rarity said to the child.
“Oh thank y-you.” Austin said softly.
Austin then took a seat between Celestia and Twilight. When Austin sat down on the chair, a unicorn maid was carrying several plates of pancakes with his magic. As everypony got their plates, they started to eat.
“Hmmm these pancakes are really good.” Austin said happily to Celestia.
“I hired the best chefs and cooks to make great food for us or our guests.” Celestia said warmly to Austin.
“Austin, are you forgetting someone?” Wingding said inside of his head.
“Not yet, let me eat s-some food and then I’ll tell them.” Austin said to Wingding quietly so no one would hear him.
“Are you talking to me dear?” Celestia asked Austin.
“O-oh no, I’ll was talking to myself.” Austin said to Celestia.
“About what?” Twilight asked curiously.
“Um... if these pancakes a-are better than the pancakes at m-my old home... hehe.” Austin said to Twilight with a suspicious chuckle.
“Oh, well make sure you eat up, it will make you have more energy for the day.” Celestia said softly to the child.
“R-right, I will.” Austin said softly to Celestia.
After every pony was done eating there food, Austin took a deep breath and started to talk to Celestia.
“Celestia, can I t-tell you something?” Austin asked Celestia.
“Oh course dear, I’m always here to listen.” Celestia said to the child.
“Ok, would y-you believe me if someone I k-know is here in this room?” Austin asked the sun princess.
“Hmmm... I don’t see any pony except the ponies that are in this room, why?” Celestia said curiously. Every pony was now listening to the two conversation.
“Well, he wants to m-meet you all.” Austin said to the group.
“Well any friend of yours, is a friend of mine.” Cadance said to the child. Every pony nodded in agreement.
Austin then got off of his chair and every pony looked at him confused of what he is doing.
“Okay Wingding, you may come out now.” Austin said to the room.
“Wingding? Did he fall off of the bed or something?” Rainbow asked the group. The group looked at her with unimpressed eyes.
All of a sudden, a dark figure was emerging out of the child’s back and Wingding formed his body once again. Every pony was shocked, but then they got to an attacking position, all of the ponies with horns were all lighting up, and Rainbow Dash ready to fight the figure. Austin then got in front of the figure.
“Wait, d-don’t shoot him, he is my f-friend.” Austin explained to the group.
“This creepy figure is your friend?” Starlight said curiously.
“Yes and he w-won’t hurt you.” Austin said to the group. Celestia was the first to stop her aura, then the rest stopped as well.
“Greetings, my name is Wingding and I am indeed Austin’s friend. I am as well his teacher, mentor and his brother.” Wingding introduced himself to the group.
He then walked up to the princesses and gave their hooves a light kiss, some of the princesses blushed a little when he did that.
“Oh such manners, just like Austin was when he introduced to us but only with a head bow.” Celestia said warmly to Wingding.
“I actually learned the manners by Austin, I was still learning and when he meets new people, he always does that head bow. I then studied how to be more polite towards loyalty. Can I have your names please?” Wingding explained to the group.
“Oh right where are my manners. My name is Princess Celestia, Ruler of Equestria. I am responsible for rising and lowering the sun. The dark blue alicorn is my sister Luna,” — gestures to Luna — “She is the co-ruler. She is responsible for rising and lowering the moon. The light pink alicorn is my niece Cadance,” — gestures to Cadance — “She is the ruler of the Crystal Empire and wife to Shining Armor. The white stallion is my nephew-in law Shining Armor,” — gestures to Shining Armor — “He is the captain of the Canterlot Royal Guards and husband to Cadance. The purple Alicorn is my niece-in law and my faithful student Twilight Sparkle,” — gestures to Twilight— “She is the Princess of Friendship. These are Twilight’s friends,” — gestures to Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Applejack, Fluttershy, Spike, Starlight, Tempest, and Grubber — “They are the former bearers of the Elements of Harmony. Starlight, Tempest, and Grubber are reformed villains and is now living with Twilight.” Celestia introduced the group to Wingding. They all waved a hoof to Wingding.
“It is very nice to meet all of you, Austin was talking to me about you all being nice to him during my absence. I couldn’t thank you enough to keep him safe... well except when he saved you.” Wingding said to the group.
Then seven bone hands that look like Wingding’s hands appeared and went to each pony to shake their hooves. Some ponies were amazed by the floating hands, some where scared of them and Fluttershy just fainted when one came to her.
“WOW, how did you do that?!?” Twilight said in amazement.
“I just used my magic to summon my bone hands. They are very helpful for multi tasking and for attacking,” Wingding said to Twilight.
“Maybe later I can get you and Austin can tell me about your powers, I’m very interested now.” Twilight said excitedly.
“Of course, but before we do that, Austin wanted me to tell you all something.” Wingding said to the group.
“What is is darling, is he alright?” Rarity said while going to Austin and rubbing a hoof on his back.
“He is fine, but at the same time isn’t.” Wingding said sadly to the group.
“What is it?” Celestia asked Wingding worriedly.
“He wanted to tell you about his past.” Wingding said to the group.
The group looked at each other with worried faces since Wingding sounded upset but he hid it pretty well.
“Are you sure he wants us to tell us? It might make his heart break.” Celestia said sadly.
“He suggested that I tell you since I was not effect by the event.” Wingding said to the group.
“Well we have been trying to get him to tell us what is wrong, but he never tells us. From what your saying, it must be sad.” Celestia said to Wingding and went over to Austin and sat down near his side.
“Indeed it was quite traumatic for him, even at this young age, it probably scarred him for life.” Wingding said sadly.
“Do you want him to tell us your past Austin?” Celestia said softly to Austin.
“Y-yes, you all deserve to know what has h-happened.” Austin said quietly to Celestia and the group.
“Okay dear, would you like to stay by my side when he tells us?” Celestia asked warmly to Austin.
“I’m afraid he won’t be here to stay by your side.” Wingding said to Celestia.
“Why not?” Celestia asked Wingding confusedly.
“He won’t be able to because all of you are going inside his head.” Wingding explained to Celestia.
“We’re going inside his head? Won’t that hurt him?” Spike asked curiously.
“No he will fine, besides i live in his mind to help strategize his attacks and defense. I’m sure he will be fine if all of you are inside his mind.” Wingdings explained to the group.
“D-don’t worry Celestia, i-I’ll be fine... promise.” Austin said with a warm smile.
“Very well then.” Celestia said as she nuzzled his cheeks.
Every pony then got in a circle, Wingding and Austin was in the middle of them.
“Now that everyone is here, let’s us start.” Wingding said to the group. The group was confused of what he was going to do. Austin shut his eyes and Wingding closed his eyes for a few seconds and opened them up again. The whole room then turned into a dark, void like room.
“W-where are we?” Fluttershy asked while being curled up like a ball.
“This is Austin’s mind, where all of his memories are.” Wingding said to the group. The group looked at the room with many memories of his baby self and child self too.
“So many memories.” Celestia said in awe.
“Yes they’re many memories, but I’m only going to show you three important memories. Let’s start with the first memory.” Wingding said to the group.
As all of them were looking around the void, Wingding snap his fingers together and the dark void changed to a room. The room has white walls, one white bed with a blue blanket, and multiple chairs. There was a woman and two men in the room. The woman was laying on the bed, one man was sitting on the chair near the bed holding the woman's hand, the other man was at the back of the bed. The woman has brown hair, pale skin, and brown eyes. The man has a bald head with little bits of hair on his head, brown eyes, and pale skin as well. The man at the end of the bed looked exactly like Wingdings, the only difference was the eyes, which the figure has circular eyes.
“This memory is the day that Austin was born.” Wingding explained to the group.
“Push, push!” The figurine at the end of the bed said to the woman.
The woman was screaming as she was giving birth, her screaming was almost sounded like she was in agony. Twilight put a hoof around spikes eyes so that he can’t see the birthing part, Tempest did the same to Grubber as well. When it was all over, the two ponies took there hooves off of the dragon and hedgehog’s eyes. The group was now looking at Austin’s baby form. Small, fragile and he was crying when he was born.
“My word, Austin is quite adorable as a baby too.” Rarity said out loud. Every pony nodded in agreement.
“If you all wish you may get closer, it is just a memory so it won’t change if you step close to them, but you can’t touch them because it’s a memory, so you’re hooves will go through.” Wingding explained to the group and the group started to step closer to the family.
As the group was very close to the humans, they notice that the figure with the baby looked like Wingding.
“Is that you Wingding?” Starlight asked Wingding.
“No, that is my creator, WD Gaster.” Wingding explained to Starlight.
“Creator?” Twilight asked curiously.
“WD Gaster?” Applejack asked curiously.
“OHHHH so many mysteries, TELL US PLEASE!!” Pinkie Pie yelled excitedly.
“I’ll tell you in the next memory.” Wingding said to the pink pony.
“Okay.” Pinkie Pie said with a smile.
“I’ll need to run a few safe test to your child, just to see if he has any health problems.” WD Gaster said to the two humans.
“Ok... I’ll rest for a bit.” the woman said tiredly to Gaster.
“Yes get some rest, I’ll be back with your child in a few minutes or more.” Gaster said to the two humans.
The room shifted again and the group was then in another room with multiple devices that other babies will go in, but all of them were empty. The device was a glass dome with two circle openings, one on the left and right of the dome. Gaster put Austin in the dome and had a large, skinny device with wires hanging off of it. He took the wires that were hanging and put them on Austin and turned on the device. It showed a 8-bit soul logo before turning on.
“What is that thing?” Rainbow Dash said curiously.
“That is a soul checker, it looks at the soul of the babies without hurting them.” Wingding explained to Rainbow.
“How does that work?” Twilight asked suspiciously.
“I’m not sure, but whoever made it must of been smart or have advance technology. Wingding said to Twilight.
As the machine was checking Austin’s heart something unusual happened. Most children with soul powers have the same heart beat as regular humans, but Austin’s heart spiked up and then back down to normal. When Gaster saw this, he check Austin’s power source from Austin’s soul. He saw the soul power increasing at a fast pace.
“What? But this is impossible, all of the souls that I checked are always normal, but his is unique...” Gaster said to himself.
The group was confused of what was happening, but then all of a sudden they saw a power surge come out of Austin’s body. It caused a blackout for a few minutes before everything went back online. Gaster turned on the device and check his soul again and it decreased back to normal. The group was stunned at what Austin did, how so much power came out of a fragile baby.
“Woah...um how did he do that?” Fluttershy asked quietly to the group, they all shrugged except Wingding.
“It cannot be... if the legends are correct...” Gaster said to himself. The group heard what Gaster and they were eager to know what he is saying.
Gaster walk over to a desk with a book that is called “Book of Legends” and opened it to a page in the middle. The page was talking about a prophecy. The group leaned in to the book and it said...
One day a child with a pure of heart and soul of gold, will destroy the wakening darkness with the friends they make along the road. it was quite short but the meaning was very instructive.
“Wait... is the prophecy talking about Austin?” Applejack asked the group.
“But it looks to be written at least a thousands years ago.” Twilight said to Applejack.
“If this prophecy is true... then this kid will save us or lead to his own demise. Maybe when he gets a little older I’ll help train him, but for now he will be with his family.” Gaster said to himself once more.
The room shifted once more to the room where the two humans were in. Gaster walked in the room while holding the child, which he was sleeping. The woman was awake when they came in and Gaster handed the baby over to the woman.
“Your child is perfectly healthy and will live a good life.” Gaster said to the woman.
“That’s good to hear, thank you doctor.” the woman said.
“So what are you going to name him?” Gaster asked the woman.
“I think I’ll name him... Austin.” the woman said to Gaster.
The memory then went back to the black void.
“That was quite interesting.” Luna said to the group.
“Indeed Lulu and Austin’s powers was quite powerful.” Celestia said warmly.
“Yes Austin’s powers were strong from what I heard from my creator and that is what we are going to look at next, how Austin got his official powers.” Wingding said to the group.
“I thought you were going to show us the traumatic part of his past?” Tempest asked curiously. Twilight hit her side with her wing with an unimpressive look.
“We will, but I want to show you how he got his powers and what powers he have.” Wingding said to Tempest.
“Okay, I’m just curious about what made Austin so scared of everything.” Tempest said to Wingding.
“We all do, but we have to be a little patient.” Twilight said to Tempest. She nodded and they all put there attention to Wingding.
“Now the next memory is when Austin discovered he was part of the prophecy.” Wingding said to the group.
The room then shifted into what appears to be a bed room. The rooms had white walls, a bed with a gray blanket, a dresser, and a closet. The child was fast asleep on the bed, the sunshine shining on him was trying to get him up, but to no avail. The wooden door opened and the woman in the last memory came in his room.
“Austin, Austin it’s time to wake up.” the woman said gently to the child.
“Hmmm... oh morning mommy.” Austin said happily to his mom.
“Good morning sweetheart, go get dressed, Dr. Gaster is coming over for a visit.” The woman said to Austin.
“Okay mommy, I’ll get dressed.” Austin said to the woman.
The woman then left the room for Austin to change. Austin then got a black t-shirt, black sweats and black socks on, the only thing he needed was his glasses. His glasses were on top of the dresser, but his arms were too short to grab them.
“Aww poor little feller can’t get his glasses.” Applejack said sadly.
“Awww, maybe I should get mommy to help me,” Young Austin said to himself. As he was going to the door to ask for his mother’s help, but his glasses appeared in front of him. He stepped back, but his glasses followed. He turned to his back and saw a single black tentacle coming out of his back. Young Austin wasn’t really scared of it, more surprised then scared. “Hi there, thank you for grabbing my glasses for me.” Young Austin said to the tentacle with a smile.
The tentacle gave him his glasses and vanished into his back.
“Wait come back I wanna be your friend!” Young Austin said to the tentacle.
The tentacle came back, but it can’t communicate to him. The tentacle extended out more for him to shake the tentacle.
“Aww your funny and squishy, I think I’ll name you... Squishy! Do you like that name?” Young Austin said to the tentacle. The tentacle then shaked up and down as a yes. “Okay Squishy it is then, well I’m going go see my mommy, you wanna see her?” Young Austin asked the tentacle. The tentacle shook side by side as a no. “Okay maybe later then?” Young Austin asked the tentacle again. The tentacle shaked up and down again. The tentacle then went back into Austin’s back. Austin didn’t feel pain from that, but just a tingle but he ignored it and went out of his room.
Austin went to the living and saw his mom and Gaster already sitting on the couch. He sat down near his mom and she stroked his hair a little.
“Now Gaster, you may proceed with what you were saying.” the woman said to Gaster.
“Right, you remember that little blackout when I took Austin to check on him when he was a baby, right?” Gaster asked to woman.
“My husband told me that there was a blackout, but I must of been sleeping when it happened... why you ask?” The woman asked Gaster.
“Well as I checked his soul power, it started to increase rapidly and his power unleashed which caused that blackout.” Gaster said to the woman.
“W-what, why didn’t you tell me before?!?” The woman asked angrily.
“Because I didn’t want to scare you and assume your child can be a threat to society.” Gaster explained.
“So my son caused that blackout?” The woman asked curiously.
“Yes he did, but it was because he had so much power storing up in him that he had to discard it.” Gaster said to the woman and the child.
“Okay, but are we talking about the blackout or something else you have in mind.” the woman asked Gaster.
“It is something else. Your child might be part in... an ancient prophecy.” Gaster said to the woman.
“An ancient prophecy?” The woman asked curiously.
Gaster snapped his fingers and the book that the group saw in the hospital room appeared. He scrolled through the pages and found the page he was looking for. The woman was reading the prophecy and didn’t believe him.
“You really expect me to believe that my son is in this prophecy that is maybe a thousand years old?” The woman said with a disbelief tone.
“Yes, but I understand that you don’t want to believe it, you want to protect your son from any harm, but the prophecy never lies... mostly.” Gaster argued with the woman.
“But he hasn’t shown any form of magic, we tried but he couldn’t do it.” the woman said to Gaster.
“It may perhaps that when he dispersed his magic at birth he might need time to recharge it again.” Gaster theorized.
“But he is now 5 years old, his magic should be back by now.” The woman said to Gaster.
“Well it may need more time to be back to normal.” Gaster explained to the woman.
“I just find it weird that his soul powers isn’t back yet.” The woman said worriedly to Gaster.
“Well maybe Austin have seen something weird, have you seen anything strange Austin?” Gaster questioned Austin.
“Well, when I got up I couldn’t grab my glasses and I was gonna get my mommy to help, but then a black thingy was on my back. It helped me get my glasses for me.” Austin explained to Gaster.
“Was it a tentacle that helped you Austin?” Gaster questioned him again.
“Yeah, how did you know?” Austin asked Gaster.
“Because it is right behind you.” Gaster said to Austin.
Austin looked back and saw his tentacle friend. The tentacle was waving at the woman, Gaster and Austin.
“Oh hi Squishy, you did want to come and see them after all.” Austin said happily. The tentacle nodded and rubbed itself on Austin’s cheek, which made Austin giggle a bit.
“Squishy? You named the tentacle?” The woman questioned his son.
“Yeah he likes that name mommy.” Austin said happily to his mom.
“So his powers are coming back.” Gaster said to the woman and Austin.
“But he should only have soul powers like everyone else.” the woman said.
“Not if you are in this prophecy, it is said that a human with the golden soul will have immortality, regeneration, shapeshifting, and the soul powers.” Gaster explained.
“Are you saying my son is going to live forever?” The woman asked curiously and worriedly.
“Not forever, he will be alive for a few hundred years then he will die, or if his soul get absorbed by the darkness in the prophecy, but let’s hope it doesn’t happen.” Gaster explained to the woman.
“A FEW HUNDRED YEARS!!! I’ll be gone by that time!” the woman yelled at Gaster.
“Well if Austin somehow make people around him immortal, he will most likely to choose you first, but I’m not sure if he can or not... anyway I think we are getting a little sided tracked here.” Gaster said to the woman.
“Yeah your right, what do we do then?” The woman asked Gaster.
“Well I was going to train him... but the king and queen of the monsters want me to help build our new town and I have a few ideas to tell them, so I made a solution for that.” Gaster said to the woman and Austin.
“My husband and I train him like responsible parents?” The woman asked.
“Well yes, but also with this.” Gaster said as he took out a test tube with a black substance in it.
“What is that?” The woman and Austin asked in unison.
“This black substance is my magic, but it can take the form of me. However it won’t be the real me so I did a little modifying to it and made his eyes slitted. His eyes can also turn orange, blue or both. He will be your teacher and mentor for the child.” Gaster explained to the two.
“Can he also be my brother?” Austin asked curiously.
“Sure, if he will agree with it,” Gaster said to the child.
“How are you going to put that in him?” The woman asked Gaster.
“Well I was thinking of using a needle to insert it, but I remember that Austin hates needles, so instead it will turn into a gas form and float to Austin, with a little help navigating it with my magic.” Gaster said to the two.
Gaster took out a corkscrew that was keeping the substance in, and released the substance in the air. It was slowly drifting in the air before Gaster used his magic to hover towards Austin. Austin was a little scared of the substance coming towards him but didn’t run away from it. The substance then came close to his head and went through Austin’s ear. After a few seconds of discomfort, the substance was in Austin’s body.
“The substance will give you some tips and tricks of how to use your new powers, as well as strategize your attack and defense patterns. However he will take a few weeks to form his body, so for now your mom and dad can help with the training.” Gaster said to the child.
“Oh thank you very much Gaster, I’ll be nice to him and pay close attention on what he says.” Austin said happily to Gaster.
“I know you will, most kids hate paying attention, but you love it just as much as I like to pay attention.” Gaster said to the child with a little chuckle. “Well I better go, the king and queen, as well as my own sons will be worried if I don’t come back, but I’ll try to check up on you and see the progress,” Gaster said to the two.
“Thank you very much for helping my son and he will have a least a friend to talk to.” the woman said to Gaster.
“Your welcome, but he will need time to trust all of you, but after that he will be nice to you, so don’t get too angry if he is being rude.” Gaster said to the two.
“We won’t or at least try to, thank you for telling me this.” the woman said gladly.
“Your welcome, I wanted to tell you as soon as possible, but then you would of thought your son would be dangerous with those powers.” Gaster said to the woman.
“Well I am still mad about that, but I forgive you. You did bring him in the world after all.” the woman said to Gaster while looking at him with a warm smile.
“I’m a doctor, it’s what I do, see you two later, stay safe.” Gaster said as he waved goodbye and closed the door to the outside. The room then shifted back to the black void once more.
“So that was how you two met.” Shining Armor said to Wingding.
“yes, but we weren’t buddy buddy when I got my form, we had our differences, but we sorted them out and became good friends.” Wingding said to the group.
“It was cute that he named his tentacle friend.” Cadance said to Wingding
“It was cute when he introduced me to his tentacle friend, he said it was his only friend until he went to school.” Wingding said to the group.
“Well I’m glad he have friends, even if they are a tentacle coming out of his back.” Celestia said to Wingding.
“Indeed, now this is the last memory, the memory of when Austin... lost everything,” Wingding said in a sad tone. The group looked at each other with a sad look. “If any of you get scared, I can stop the memory or you can cover your eyes if you wish.” Wingding said to the group. They all nodded and the room shifted for the last time.
The room shifted outside of the house that the woman and Austin was in and the male figure was outside as well. They were playing in the morning, playing chase, kicking a ball around, any family that should have fun. They all lied on the ground and was looking at the clouds. The group aww’d at the sight of this family having fun. All of that changed when dark clouds was forming. The morning sky was then filled with dark clouds, the humans were confused and scared of why these dark clouds appeared so fast. The humans and the group saw a figure hovering in the dark sky. It was tall but skinny, a cape that almost looked bat-like and had bones on every inch of its body, two skulls on each of its shoulders, bones on its cape and bones on each side of its torso. They also notice that it had red slits for the eyes and no mouth. Around it was dark creatures with red eyes and on the ground were machines that the humans and the ponies have never seen before.
“Humans of this world, I am Queen Necrafa, bringer of terror and devastation. If you don’t give me the child named Austin to me right now, then I’ll force him to come to me and make you all suffer in the process.” Queen Necrafa spoke to the humans.
The humans and even the ponies were scared of this queen. Some humans went in side to call the cops and some still staring. Necrafa looked at the house where Austin is and stared in his eyes.
“Found you, Golden Child. Minions and droids, capture the child and bring him to me and enslave these humans to build my new empire along the way!” Necrafa spoke to her minions and droids.
All of a sudden the machines on the ground started to march toward the town, while Necrafa’s minions were flying in the sky. The droids were shooting blaster shoots at the humans and blowing up their homes with advance tanks. While this was happening, the man and the woman didn’t know what to do, so they took there son to the house. As they were about to reach the house, a missile directly hit the house and sent the three flying a few feet. The group gasped at the horrible sights, some of them were shaking a bit, but Fluttershy was on the floor shaking like crazy. As Austin woke up a few seconds later, he saw his mother in some debris that used to be the house. He went over and tried to help his mother out of there, but he was too weak to lift the heavy wood. Desperate to help his mom, he tried to use his tentacles that became more over time to help his mom, it still wasn’t enough. He started to cry as he was trying so desperately to get his mom out, but then the wood was starting to be lifted up. He turned to his side and his father was moving the wooden debris out of the way. He watched as he was lifting the wood. The two of them looked at the sky and ground. They both saw that the robots and her minions were coming there way.
“Son listen to me, head to the forest outside of the town and don’t look back.” the dad said to Austin while on his knees and put his hand on Austin’s shoulders.
“B-but papa they might hurt you and I want to s-stay by your side.” Austin said in tears.
“I know son, but you are in too much danger. Don’t worry we will meet you in the forest, now go, now!” The dad said to Austin.
Austin then gave his dad a hug and he returned it back. Austin then broke the hug and shapeshifted into a blue hedgehog with running shoes. He started to bolt out of the town. As the dad saw his son leave, he saw Necrafa coming toward him. As Austin was running, he heard a man yell in the distance. He recognized that scream, it was his father. He stopped and wanted to go back, but he made a promise to not look back. As he was going to run again, something was coming towards him... it was a missile.
“AUSTIN LOOK OUT!!!” Celestia screamed at the memory, but her voice couldn’t be heard.
The missile exploded not to far from him but the impact sent him away at least a few feet. He collapsed on the floor and returned to his child form. The group looked in terror as Austin was on the ground. After 30 seconds, Austin got back up and was dazed by the explosion. He stood up and felt intense pain from his left arm. He was holding his left arm with his right to not make it hurt so much. It took a few seconds before his vision became a little clear and proceeded to go to the forest. As he was running, three droids spotted him running.
“Hey, is that the kid we need to bring to the queen?” One of the droids asked.
“Yeah that’s the Golden Child, get him!” the droid said before starting a chase.
The ponies saw the child running for his life as the droids were right behind him. They were then at the cliff that Austin had jumped.
“Surrender now or we’ll take you by force to the queen!” one of the droids said.
Austin looked at the droids and the cliff a few times before turning away from the droids and jumped off the cliff.
“AUSTIN!!!” The group said in unison with tears streaming on there faces.
As they saw him fall to his death, they saw a dark blue aura surround him and he vanished. The room then shifted back to the black void, then back to the Canterlot dining room. All of them were crying from what had happened to Austin. Austin then opened his eyes and saw all of the ponies crying, especially Fluttershy and Celestia. Even Rainbow Dash and Tempest started to cry. They all looked at Austin with their teary expressions and they all went to the child and had a group hug. As Austin was being comforted by the ponies, he had tears staining his eyes too.
“Oh Austin, I’m so sorry about what happened, if we knew it was this bad we wouldn’t brought it up if it gave you bad memories.” Celestia said with tears streaming down her face.
“I’m s-sorry too for not telling you all that I w-was part of a prophecy, h-having powers, and w-what happened to my parents sooner.” Austin said with tears running down his face.
Wingding was watching the group cry and couldn’t help himself to shed some tears of his own. He then joined the hug and stayed like that until every pony was calm. About 30 minutes, they all calmed down.
“I was not expecting a queen being that cruel, I thought Chrysalis was bad, but that Queen takes the gold medal.” Twilight said to the group.
“Indeed, her way of getting things is through violence, murder, imprisoning others, and enslaving others, at least in the memory and the prophecy said.” Wingding said to the group.
“And if see finds her way here...” Fluttershy said with a big gulp.
“E-everyone will be in d-danger...” Austin said in a feared tone.
“Well, if she does get here, we won’t go down without a fight!” Rainbow Dash said confidently.
“Dash is right, we won’t let that awful varmin hurt any pony in Equestria, and take Austin away from us!” Applejack said to the rest.
“Yeah!!!” The rest yelled in unison.
“But I d-don’t want you all to be I-involved, she could hurt you or worse.” Austin said in a feared tone.
“But she could do the same if she gets you darling.” Rarity said to the child.
“She is right, if you are captured who knows what she’ll do to you.” Wingding said to the child with his hand on Austin’s shoulder.
“But I don’t want to l-lose you guys t-too.” Austin said sadly.
“I know dear, but you can’t take her on by yourself, not with her army and those other things.” Celestia said to Austin while nuzzling his head.
“If we can form a army of our own, we may stand a chance against her, if she knows where we are.” Wingding said to the rest.
“Well we have the captain of the royal guards right here, so we have an army there.” Celestia said to Wingding while gesturing to Shining.
“That’s good, but let’s not stress with this now, she might not even know where we are yet.” Wingding said to the group.
“He’s right she may not know where Austin is yet, but when she does, she won’t know what hit her!” Luna said confidently.
“For now, we should keep this between only us, we don’t want to cause a panic to the other ponies.” Wingding said to the rest.
“Wingding is right, we don’t want them to be scared and think Austin is the problem. They might demand us to get rid of him, but how can you get rid of this cute little face.” Cadance said as she was smushing Austin’s face.
“I hope you can all keep this conversation a secret, for the ponies and Austin’s safety.” Celestia said to the group. They all nodded in agreement.
“Well hate to ruin the moment, but I got to go train with the Wondercolts, they want me in a hour and I don’t want to be late.” Rainbow said to the rest.
“Yeah I got some baking to do, those cakes won’t bake themselves!” Pinkie pie said excitedly.
“I have some important customers to make dresses and suits for them as well.” Rarity said to the group.
“And I got to get to the farm, those apples won’t buck themselves.” Applejack said as she tip her hat.
“Oh um... I also have to take care of my animal friends... sorry.” Fluttershy said quietly to the group.
“I’ll stay here for a while, I want to know more about humans and there history, as well as Austin’s power too.” Twilight said to the group.
“I’ll head back to the castle to clean up a little.” Spike said to the rest.
“Me and Grubber can stay in the castle, but we are not sure yet.” Tempest said to the group.
“I’ll go with Spike and help clean up as well.” Starlight said to the rest.
“I wish we can stay longer, but our subjects will be worried if we don’t return and also Flurry Heart.” Cadance said to the group. Shining Armor nodded in agreement with Cadance.
“Maybe if Austin is able too go anywhere without Twilight questioning him all day, he can come to Ponyville and see mah farm. I will gladly give ya a tour.” Applejack happily said.
“Yeah and he can come to Sugarcube Corner and get some yummy treats.” Pinkie pie excitedly said.
“And he can come to my boutique so I can make some dazzling outfits for you.” Rarity said happily.
“Um... if he wants to he can come to my cottage and meet my animal friends... if he wants to.” Fluttershy said shyly.
“If he does come to Ponyville, we can give you a tour of the castle.” Starlight said happily.
“Your welcome to come by to the Crystal Empire anytime you want.” Cadance said happily while Shining nodded.
“I w-would like that, t-thank you all.” Austin said shyly but with a happy tone.
“Don’t mention it bucko.” Applejack said as she rubbed Austin’s hair.
“Your welcome Austin Wustin.” Pinkie Pie said as she was jumping up and down excitedly.
“Your most welcome darling.” Rarity said as she nuzzled his head.
“Any time Austin.” Starlight said as she patted his back gently with her hoof.
“Your welcome dear.” Cadance said as she nuzzled his head.
“Well I hope you all have a safe trip back and hope to see you all soon.” Celestia said to the group.
The ponies that were leaving wave at each other and departed to go back home. The ones that stayed was Twilight and Tempest.
“So can I ask you two some questions, please?” Twilight pleaded to the two.
“I don’t see the harm of doing so,” Wingding said to Twilight.
“S-sure it might be fun.” Austin said quietly to Twilight.
“YAY... ahem I mean great, let’s go in another room and talk.” Twilight said as she was jumping up and down like Pinkie Pie.
The two of them looked at each other with confused looks on their faces. Celestia, Luna and Tempest went with them too.
This is going to be a while. Austin thought to himself.
To Be Continued...
Author's Note
This one is a pretty long one, but it should explain some things in the story and I added a fourth wall break to make it a little funny. I was also thinking of doing some more crossover fanfics, but I’m not sure what. If you guys suggest some to me, I might do them, but for now I’m mainly going to focus on the Golden Child. See you all next time.
Chapter 6: Questions and Answers (edited)
Twilight, Tempest, Celestia, Luna, Wingding, and Austin found a room with a fireplace in the back of the room. The room also has pillows on the ground that formed a large circle. They all sat on the pillows, Austin was between Twilight and Tempest. Wingding sat between Twilight and Princess Luna. Princess Celestia sat between Luna and Twilight. There was a long period of awkward silence, but Twilight then broke the silence.
“So Austin and Wingding...” Twilight started to talk. “can you tell us about Austin’s powers?” Twilight asked with a scroll and a quill with her magic.
“Of course, Austin’s has many powers in his possession. Austin has immortality, regeneration, shapeshifting, and his soul powers.” Wingding said to Twilight.
“How long can Austin live with his immortality?” Twilight asked curiously.
“He can live up to a hundred to two hundred years at least, maybe longer for all I know.” Wingding said to Twilight. Twilight started to write down what Wingding is saying down on the scroll.
“Wow that sounds like a long time.” Twilight said in awe.
“At least for humans it is, humans only live up to a hundred before there bodies start to break down and eventually die.” Wingding said to the group.
“Humans live up to a hundred years... got it.” Twilight said out loud as she was writing.
“May I ask a question?” Wingding asked Twilight.
“Of course, what is your question?” Twilight asked curiously.
“How long can ponies live?” Wingding asked Twilight.
“Well... unicorns, Pegasus and earth ponies can live up to 100 to 150 years, which is a long time for them.” Twilight said to Wingding.
“And how long do alicorns live?” Wingding asked once again.
“Princess Celestia and Luna are born as alicorns, so they live about 1,000 years or more, Cadance and I will live up to 700 to 800 years because we were chosen as alicorns.” Twilight explained to Wingding.
“That is a long time of living, y-you all can outlive me.” Austin said to the group.
“Don’t worry about right now dear, you are still young.” Celestia said softly to the child.
“Yeah you a-are right.” Austin said softly to Celestia.
“You also said regeneration, can you tell us what regeneration is?” Twilight asked Wingding.
“Regeneration can recreate damaged tissues, organs and limbs. It can also stop aging.” Wingding explained to the others.
“Just like Celestia and Luna stopped aging as well.” Tempest mentioned.
“Indeed we don’t age as ponies do.” Luna said to the others.
“Indeed, but once he is 18 years old he will stop aging. For now his body can take any attack and regenerate very quick,” Wingding said to the group. “would you like an demonstration?
“An demonstration?” Celestia asked curiously but with an worried tone.
Wingding then snapped his hand and a bone appeared and struck Austin’s torso. Every pony’s faces were filled with shock, especially Austin. They all held their hoof up to their mouths and tried to hold there tears.
“Y-you killed him!” Celestia said angrily with fiery eyes as she charged up her horn at Wingding.
“Did I?” Wingding asked Celestia.
The bone then disappeared and left a hole in Austin’s torso. Austin fell on the ground and stayed there for a few seconds. The hole then started to fix itself. His flesh, organs and tissues started to renew itself and the hole in Austin’s chest was gone. Austin sat back up while feeling his chest. Celestia stopped charging her horn and trotted to the child. The other ponies hugged him and to see if he is okay.
“Sweetie are you alright?” Celestia said while looking for any more wounds.
“I’m fine Celestia, just surprised b-by that,” Austin said to Celestia softly. Austin turned to Wingding with angry eyes. “that is the THIRD time you have done t-that to me!!!” Austin said yelling angrily at Wingding.
“The third time?!?” Twilight said shocked.
“Yeah he did it when we were enemies, he did it again because h-he was curious and now he did for t-the demonstration.” Austin explained to the rest.
“Wow that must be painful.” Tempest said to Austin.
“Sometimes it can but that time it felt I was actually going t-to die.” Austin said to them and sharply glared at Wingding.
“Oh stop being a baby I knew you would regenerate afterwards.” Wingding said to the child.
“You could of g-given me a heads up or something. I think you o-owe me an apology,” Austin said angrily while crossing his hands and looking away from him.
“Alright fine I’m sorry, better?” Wingding said to the child.
“Yes, but I’m still mad at you.” Austin said to Wingding, still looking away from him.
“You two fight like actual brothers.” Twilight said to them.
“Yes, Austin and I always fight,” Wingding explained to the rest. “should we continue with the questions?”
“Oh... well if every pony is calm we can.” Twilight said to the rest.
“I’m fine n-now, we c-can continue.” Austin said with a small smile.
“Alright then,” Twilight said as she smiled softly to the child. Twilight turned to Wingding once again. “How many creatures can he turn into?” Twilight asked Wingding.
“There is no limit to Austin’s shapeshifting, but he prefers to turn into monsters, robots, and Pokémon.” Wingding said to the group.
“Monsters?” Luna asked curiously.
“Robots?” Tempest asked curiously.
“Pokémon?” Celestia and Twilight said in unison.
“Yes monsters, robots and Pokémon.” Wingding said to the rest.
“What kind of monsters does he transform into?” Celestia asked curiously.
“He mostly transform into Gaster’s family members or his monster friends,” Wingding said to them, he then turned to the child. “Austin, would you like to show them what you mostly turn into.” Wingding said to the child.
“S-Sure,” Austin said as he stood up and went to the middle of the ponies. The ponies looked at him with wonder as to what he is going to be. He closed his eyes and the shadow surrounded him and out came a short skeleton with a blue hoodie and pink slippers. His eyes are hollow but with white pupils and has a wide smile.“Heya I’m Sans, Sans the skeleton nice to meet ya.” Austin said as he put a hand up to Celestia.
“Nice to meet you too... Sans.” Celestia said knowing it’s Austin. Celestia lifted her hoof up and took the skeleton’s hand. She heard a farting sound when she shook his hand. Her face went fully red and lowering her head in embarrassment.
“Heheehe... oh the old whoopee cushion on the hand trick, it’s always a classic.” Austin said with a chuckle. The rest of ponies, even Wingding laughed at the goofy skeleton.
“You are like Pinkie Pie, but more bonny.” Twilight said with a giggle.
“Hehe was that a pun? Because that was very punny.” Austin said with a chuckle. The shadow surrounded him and turned him back to the human child.
“I like that one, he was funny.” Luna said while brushing off some tears from her face from the laughing. Every pony nodded in agreement.
“He can turn to him and many other monsters that can be powerful or weak.” Wingding said to the group.
“Now you said something about robots, what are they?” Twilight asked curiously.
“Robots are machines that can do things that a human can do, for example cleaning and can help others when they get old to do stuff,” Wingding explained to them. “But they can also turn against you or be reprogrammed to harm others.” Wingdings explained to them.
“That’s amazing and awful. It’s amazing for helping others, but it’s awful that they can be reprogrammed to hurt other humans.” Twilight said to Wingding.
“Yeah humans can be good or bad, but luckily you have a good one.” Wingding said as he looked at Austin.
“Yep I’m t-the nice one and not those mean ones.” Austin said confidently to them.
“ “Austin can you show them what other robots there are.” Wingding said to the child.
“Okay.” Austin said as the shadow surrounded him again.
The figurine is a machine with a box as a torso with a power source in the middle of its torso. It has short arms on the side of its torso that can move in an backwards L. It has treads for legs and it has a long neck with audio-visual sensors for its eyes. The ponies looked at the robot with awe and there eyes were filled with sparkles. The robot looked at them with its sensors.
“W... Wall-e.” the robot said with its squeaky voice to the ponies.
“Awwwww!!! This thing is so cute!!” Luna said while hugging the machine tightly.
“This small robot is called the Waste Allocation Load Lifter: Earth class or Wall-e for short,” Wingding said to the ponies. Wingding looked at Luna and Austin and looks to be snuggling, but Austin didn’t look like he is enjoying it. “... you do realize that is Austin your smothering right Luna?” Wingding asked Luna.
“I’m not smothering him, I’m snuggling him and yes I know he is Austin, but his form is so cute!” Luna said as she hugged Austin.
Luna started to squeeze a little harder and one of Austin’s eye popped off. Everyone gasped except Wingding and Luna let Austin go. Austin looked at his eye and scrolled towards his eye and reattach it back to the right socket. He then tested his eye to see if it works, after that he looked at Luna, which she had an embarrassed expression.
“I’m so sorry Austin, I didn’t mean to hurt you, please forgive me.” Luna said as she lowered her head sadly.
Austin saw her sadness and went over to her and extended his arms to hug her. Luna looked at him and smiled and returned the hug.
“It looks like he forgave you, but maybe not hug him too tight next time.” Wingding suggested to Luna.
“Noted.” Luna said as she hug him softly.
“Alright Austin you can change back now.” Wingding said to Austin. Austin nodded and the shadow surrounded him and change back to his human form. They broke the hug and Austin went back to his seat.
“Wall-e is a cute and harmless machine... but what if Austin turn into a scary robot.” Wingding said to the group and looked at Austin, giving him the floor for the shapeshifting.
“Oh right o-okay.” Austin said quietly. The shadow surrounded him once more and out of it came the same machine that fought Chrysalis. Every pony looked at him with a hint of fear and shock.
“That’s the same creature that fought Chrysalis.” Tempest said, still looking at the faceless machine.
“Yes this machine is named Soundwave.” Wingding said to the ponies.
“He looks scary... but cool.” Tempest said as she approached the giant machine.
“Soundwave is very quiet to the point that people think he is mute, but he is very dangerous. Luckily for you, you didn't meet the real Soundwave.” Wingding said to the ponies.
“I’m glad we don’t have to meet him.” Celestia said to Wingding.
“indeed, he can strategize his opponents movements within seconds and his plan never fails... mostly.” Wingding said to the ponies.
“Wow... he can strategize his opponents within seconds?!? That is impressive.” Twilight said as she was writing down everything.
“Yes that’s what makes him the dangerous and the scariest robot,” Wingding said to the ponies. “Would you like to snuggle Austin now Luna?” Wingding asked Luna with a smirk.
“Uhhh... I’ll pass.” Luna said as she looked at Austin nervously.
Austin then started to turn back to his child form once again.
“Phew that’s better.” Luna said as she gave the child a little hug. Luna looked at Wingding and started to speak. “So you told us about monsters and robots... but what are Pokémon?” Luna asked curiously.
“That is a good question. Pokémon are animals or creatures with elemental powers like fire, ice, water, etc. They can be very cute, scary, weak, strong or popular to humans who would like to befriend them.” Wingding said to the ponies.
“How many elemental powers can these Pokémon possess?” Celestia asked Wingding.
“The Pokémon can possess 18 different elements, but can only contain 1 or 2 elements, but some Pokémon can learn moves that is not there own elements.” Wingding said to the group.
“What kind of elements are there?” Tempest asked curiously.
“There is normal, fire, water, grass, electric, ice, fighting, poison, ground, flying, psychic, bug, rock, ghost, dark, dragon, steel and fairy.” Wingding said to the ponies.
“Wow that is interesting.” Twilight said as she was writing down what Wingding is saying.
“Austin can you shapeshift into some Pokémon for them?” Wingding asked Austin. Austin nodded and the shadow surrounded him once again.
Austin then turned into a panda like Pokémon with swirly eyes, as well as red and white polkadots on there body.
He then turned into a big canine with yellow fur surrounding its back legs, head, and chest. It’s chest has black stripes on it as well.
Austin then turn into a heart shaped fish with gills on its head and bottom.
Austin then turned into a cactus like Pokémon with holes on its face that resemble a grin and has a hat on top of its head. It has spikes on it’s side on its arms, the middle of its chest down to between its legs, and spikes on its side of its legs.
Austin then turned into a ufo looking Pokémon with three heads on the left, right and the middle. It has two horseshoe like magnets on the bottom of its body. It has two screws, one on the left and right head. It also has a yellow antenna on the middle head.
Austin turned into a big mouse like Pokémon with Icy spikes on its back, icy claws, and icy nails on its paws.
Austin turned into a bird like Pokémon with a green masked face and orange on top of his head at the back. It’s red and white body has a red cape like wings with green underside and three claws connected to the wing arms.
Austin turned into a purple Pokémon with a roundish body with red eyes and a sinister wide smile. It has short arms and legs with three digits on its arms and legs. It also has spikes on its back and short spikes on the top of its head that look like hair.
Austin turned into a crocodile Pokémon with marron colored skin with a white stomach and a black back. It has four spikes on its back, four around the middle of its stomach, and one large one at the beginning of its tail. It has three claws on it’s arms and three claws on it feet. It has a big snout on its face and a black u shape around its eyes.
Austin turned into a small purple bat like Pokémon with two big oval ears and wings with two digits on each end of the wing.
Austin turned into an upside down squid Pokémon with bluish tentacle hair on its head. It arms and feet are tentacles and has yellow marking on its stomach.
Austin turned into a beetle like Pokémon with a thin body and has a t shape horn with two antennas, one on each side.
Austin turned into a Pokémon with two horns, one on its nose and the other is on top. It has a club like tail on the back and has a rocky hind for skin.
Austin turned into a humanoid like Pokémon with a gray face with one red eye and an flat antenna on top of its head. It’s stomach has a zigzag pattern and two eyes, making it look like a face.
Austin turned into a fox-like Pokémon with a red spiky ponytail with some hair sticking out with grey ends. It has three red claws on its arms and legs.
Austin turned into a giant dragon like Pokémon, it was huge enough to almost hit the roof. It has 6 legs, golden parts of its stomach that look like ribs, and golden horns on its head.
Austin turned into a sauropod like Pokémon. It is blue with some grey, metallic portions like it’s chest plate, which has a diamond in the center of the chest plate.
Austin turned into the final element and out came a little fairy holding a flower. It’s bottom body is green and from the top is white with a stem like leg. It has thin, stubby arms. It flower is yellow.
Austin then went to his human form and landed back on his pillow, looking exhausted. Celestia went to Austin and laid down next to him with a wing on his small body.
“Woah... those ones were quite huge, and some of them are tiny.” Twilight said in awe.
“Indeed, many Pokémon can he small or some can he huge.” Wingding said to Twilight.
“So... does he change into anything else besides those ones?” Luna asked curiously.
“Yes he can be anything, such as a demons, other humans, or even ponies.” Wingding said to them.
“He can turn into us?” Tempest asked curiously.
“Yes but he will need time and practise to turn into a pony. If he does get it, he can turn into an alicorn.” Wingding said to the group.
“Wow this is very interesting, I have got to show this to my friends.” Twilight said in a happy tone while making a squeal at the end of her sentence.
“The only problem with shapeshifting is it takes up most of Austin’s energy, hehe... I was surprised that Austin went to all 18 types of Pokémon without quitting halfway.” Wingding said to the group.
“Well... i guess i-I beat my record of most... shapeshifts for me... heh.” Austin said exhaustedly.
“Make sure to not push yourself too hard, you could hurt yourself.” Luna said to Austin.
“You almost sound l-like my... mom... hehe... eh.” Austin said to Luna, but then made a frown of the thought of her mother. The rest of the ponies noticed his frown and gave him a little frown of their own except Tempest and Wingding.
“And the final power is Austin’s soul powers.” Wingding said to the group. The ponies faces were on Wingding now.
“What does soul powers do?” Twilight asked curiously.
“Soul powers are weapons that is formed with your soul and are quite strong.” Wingding said to the group.
“What kind of weapons does this soul power make?” Tempest asked curiously.
“They can be swords, spears, shields, etc, it all depends on the souls decision for the weapon. ” Wingding said to the group.
“But why didn’t Austin use his soul weapon against Chrysalis?” Luna asked curiously.
Wingding looked at Luna and then Austin with a sad expression on his face. Wingding used his magic on Austin’s soul to make it visible for to ponies to see. Austin’s soul was all cracked up with a bit of gray spots on the side of his soul. The ponies looked at his soul and all of their ears dropped down and had sad expressions.
“He can’t use it because when he unleashed his raw power at a young age his soul broke, but not completely to the point where he can’t use his soul weapon.” Wingding said to the group.
“So he can use his soul powers in the future?” Celestia asked Wingding.
“Yes but he will need more time before his soul is fully fixed and he can use his soul weapon and he’ll need his soul weapon to defeat Necrafa, otherwise he and others around him will be in trouble.” Wingding said to the group.
“Hmm... very interesting,” Twilight said as she was writing down everything. As Twilight was done writing down on her scroll, she looked up at Wingding. “can you tell us your powers?” Twilight asked Wingding.
“Sure, I don’t have a lot of powers but I have my magic bones, bone hands and can hold onto souls of people. That’s really it,” Wingding said to Twilight.
“Okay then... my last question is... what is the human history?” Twilight asked Wingding eagerly.
“... Well if I was going to tell you about our history, it would take a week or more of me talking...” Wingding scratched the back of his skull. “But I can give you this to read,” Wingding said and a big book appeared. “this book contains the relationship of humans and monsters as well as the Pokémon and many other species on earth. It also contains latest technology, magic and plenty more.” Wingding said to Twilight as he gave the book to Twilight. When Twilight got the book, her eyes sparkled brightly, which made Wingding a little nervous.
“Oh the thank you Wingding i will read this when I get back home.” Twilight said to Wingding and Twilight gave him a hug.
“Uh your welcome? You really like to read books huh.” Wingding said to Twilight.
“Oh yes books are everything to me, especially history books because I love the ancient writing and spells.” Twilight explained to Wingding.
“Well you might enjoy this book because it has the history of the humans and the monsters. It also has magic spells, but I’m not sure you can use them but you could try.” Wingding said to Twilight.
“Thank you and I might give those spells a try,” Twilight said happily. Twilight looked the clock on the wall and was getting late for them. “Oh my look at the time, we must of been talking for a few hours. It’s almost supper time and Spike is making supper tonight.” Twilight said to the rest.
“It would be time to get some food for ourself, are you sure you don’t want to stay for a little bit?” Celestia asked Twilight softly.
“I wish I can but I got to do some paperwork for my school and this new book that I might teach for my students when I’m done reading it.” Twilight said to Celestia.
“Wait you have a school?” Wingding asked Twilight.
“Why yes I do, maybe you can come to Ponyville and I can give you a tour of the school.” Twilight said to Wingding.
“Would that be fun Austin if we went to this Ponyville?” Wingding asked Austin.
“Yeah that s-sounds like fun.” Austin said softly to Wingding.
“Maybe if you would like... maybe you can join our school.” Twilight said to the child.
“Isn’t your school for teenagers?” Luna asked Twilight.
“I can make an exception and besides we can make Austin some new friends.” Twilight said to the rest.
“I guess it won’t be a bad idea, but it’s up to Austin and Wingding, not us,” Celestia said as she looked at the two.
“I would gladly accept it because I want to know more of your kind and perhaps more, but Austin will take a while to decide if he wants to or not.” Wingding said to the ponies.
“Hmm... I guess I can g-give it a try, maybe gain some confidence if I have new friends.” Austin said softly to the ponies.
“Yeah and I’ll be by your side if anything happens to you.” Wingding said softly to Austin.
“Thank y-you Wings.” Austin said to Wingding with a smile. Austin then got up from his pillow and went to hug Wingding.
“No problem... bro.” Wingding said as he returned the hug. The ponies aww’d at the two hugging.
“Isn’t that the cutest thing sister.” Luna said to Celestia.
“It is Tia.” Celestia said as she smiled at the two. Austin and Wingding then broke the hug.
“Well we best get going, Spike will worry if we don’t get back.” Twilight said to the rest.
“Alright Twilight and Tempest, have a safe travel back home.” Celestia said to Twilight and Tempest.
“We will Princess, thank you,” Twilight said to Celestia as she bowed her head down to her. “And I’ll see you two when you come to Ponyville alright?” Twilight asked the two.
“Of course, see you soon Twilight.” Wingding said to Twilight.
“B-bye Twilight and Tempest see y-you two soon.” Austin said to the two.
“Bye every pony see you all soon.” the two ponies said as they waved their hooves at them and they were gone.
“Well maybe we should get some food for us as well, what do you all think?” Celestia asked the rest.
“I think that sound good to me.” Luna said to Celestia.
“I can eat as w-well.” Austin said to Celestia with a smile.
“I don’t need to eat, but I can keep you all company.” Wingding said to the rest.
“Let’s go get some food then.” Celestia said to the rest. Celestia, Luna, Austin and Wingding then started to trek towards the dining room while Austin was holding on to both Celestia’s and Luna’s wings, smiling happily.
“Are you sure it’s safe to go in it yet, what if we don’t get to the destination before Necrafa does?” Sans asked Gaster.
“Don’t be so worried son, we will get there. I fix all of the tweeks to the machine so it should teleport us to Equestria.” Gaster reassured Sans.
“Alright G I trust you but should we wait for Paps first?” Sans asked Gaster.
“No need brother.” A voice said out of nowhere. They both turn around and saw another skeleton that is taller than Sans, but almost taller than Gaster.
“Paps and... kid?” Sans said as he saw a human behind the tall skeleton.
“I promised Frisk to tag along, if that is fine with you.” the skeleton named Papyrus said to his brother.
Sans sighed and responded. “Fine... hehe Tori is gonna kill me.” Sans said to himself.
“Don’t worry brother I’ll watch Frisk while we find Austin.” Papyrus said to Sans.
“Alright... just stay close to us okay kid?” Sans asked the human named Frisk. Frisk nodded to Sans.
“Well shall we everyone.” Gaster said to them. They all nodded and Gaster activated his machine. The center of the machine became to form a swirly portal and one by one, they all went into the portal and into the unknown.
To Be Continued...
Author's Note
Can anyone guess the 18 Pokémon that I have described and if you get half or all right you get head pat and a cookie.
Also have a happy new year. This year was tough, but we can put this year aside and hopefully not have another sucky year.
Chapter 7: A Nightly Conversation (edited)
It was now midnight and every pony was already fast asleep, all except one human. Austin kept tossing and turning, his mind not allowing him to sleep. He then open his eyes and raised his body off of the bed. He looked at the moon out of the balcony door and decided to get some fresh air. He went outside in the cold night without socks and shoes on. He climbed the rail for him to see the view and stared at the night sky. As he was watching the night sky, he heard hooves from the balcony and turned to see Celestia with a small blanket in her magic.
“Austin sweetie it’s quite cold out, you can catch a cold.” Celestia said as she wraps the child with the blanket.
“Thank y-you Celestia.” Austin said quietly to her.
“Is something bothering you sweetie?” Celestia asked Austin in a soft tone.
“Yeah something is b-bothering me.” Austin said to Celestia.
“I’m always here for you, so don’t be shy to tell me.” Celestia said in her soft tone.
Austin looked at her and back at the night sky and said one word.
“Why?” Austin asked Celestia.
“Why what?” Celestia asked Austin sounding confused.
“Why are taking care of me? You didn’t really know who I was or what I was capable of.” Austin said to Celestia.
“Because you were falling out of the sky and I had to do something before you got yourself hurt.” Celestia said to Austin.
“But why didn’t you let me go afterwards? Why did you want me to stay with you?” Austin asked Celestia.
“Because you didn’t have a place to stay and danger lurks everywhere. I wanted you to be safe with Luna and I.” Celestia said to Austin while putting a hoof on Austin’s back, rubbing it back and forth.
“But why? I’m just a freak with bad luck.” Austin said to Celestia with tears stinging his eyes.
“You are no freak sweetie. Why would you say something like that to yourself?” Celestia asked Austin with a worried tone.
“Because everyone knew my secrets the moment I tried to impress a girl.” Austin said to Celestia.
“Ohhh you tried to impress a girl.” Celestia said with a smirk.
“Yeah she was nice and pretty, but I couldn’t talk to her because I was really nervous. I eventually build up my confidence and went to talk to her. We had a nice conversation for a while, I asked her if she wanted to hang out and go for lunch, b-but she refused and told me that I was nice but I wasn’t her type. I got a little desperate a-and told her that I can do this and transformed into something, but I forgot who. When s-she saw me do this, she backed away from me and I changed back to tell her what’s wrong. As I got close to her she slapped me and said “Get away from me you freak!” and ran off. I felt such a fool that I did that, but then I heard whispers from other kids and two of them came up to me. They told me that I will never find anyone to love because I was a freak and... they were right.” Austin said to Celestia with tears running down his face. Celestia had some tears running down her face as well.
“Oh Austin I’m so sorry that happened to you. If I saw those kids did that to you, I would’ve sent them to the moon without magic supporting them.” Celestia said to Austin in a angry tone.
“It’s fine Celestia, besides their right I am a freak. A human who is also a-a shapeshifter? It doesn’t work o-on my world, they say that people with more abilities are the dangerous ones.” Austin said in a sad tone.
“But you shouldn’t call yourself that, you are a kind, sweet, and purest human we have met and the others should be ashamed of calling a cute little guy these names.” Celestia said as she hugged him a little. Austin scooted back away from Celestia a bit and started taking.
“Yeah but they are right, I am dangerous around others a-and around you.” Austin said to Celestia while tears were running down his cheek.
“But have you hurt me or any pony around you?” Celestia asked Austin.
“... No I g-guess not.” Austin said to Celestia.
“Then their is no need to call yourself a freak. We all love you dear and we will take care you. We will never call you those names, never ever.” Celestia said to Austin while having two hooves on each side of his shoulder and their eyes locking on each other.
“But what is still my question, why are you keeping me safe and taking care of me even though I’m a n-new species to you?” Austin asked Celestia. Celestia looked at him for a few seconds before turning back at the sky and taking a deep breath.
“When you were falling out of the sky, something inside me snapped and told me to save you. When I did save you, the thing that snapped... was my mother instincts.” Celestia said to Austin.
“Your mother instincts?” Austin asked curiously.
“Yes and when I saw you for the first time, I felt like I ... I could be a mom.” Celestia said softly to the child.
“You wanted t-to be a mom?” Austin asked Celestia.
“Yes but I couldn’t. For you see Austin I was very lonely, I wanted to find love and someday be a mom, but the stallions only dated me for their status and brag about dating a princess. I have dated many ponies and I dumped many ponies. When all was lost, one stallion came to me and we had a nice conversation and we went on many dates.” Celestia said to Austin.
“Who was he?” Austin said Intrigued of the story.
“His name was Silverwing, he was a retired royal guard captain. He treated me like Celestia, not princess Celestia, just Celestia. We got along very well that we thought it was time to go to the next level, have a filly.” Celestia said to Austin.
“What happens n-next?” Austin said eagerly.
“Well, we went to the doctors and the doctor said that I was pregnant, but 20 weeks later, the doctor said I had a miscarriage.” Celestia said to Austin in a sad tone.
“A miscarriage?” Austin asked curiously but with a sad tone.
“Yes it’s when the fetus dies and you can’t have a filly.” Celestia said in a sad tone with tears running down her cheeks.
“I’m so sorry to h-hear that.” Austin said in a sad tone.
“Thank you dear, but it wasn’t your fault, it was my luck to be blamed. But after the miscarriage Silverwing and I still loved each other... until he died of a heart attack.” Celestia said to Austin as tears started to drown her vision.
“Oh n-no...” Austin said looking down at the floor looking sad
“He died before we even arrived at the hospital.” Celestia said to Austin. She couldn’t hold the tears any longer and she started sobbing her heart out.
Austin looked at her with tears in his eyes too and he went to hug her neck. When he was hugging her neck, Celestia cried on Austin’s shoulder, drenching this clothes and the blanket. He stroked her hair and tried to calm her down for a few minutes. After a few minutes her crying died down and felt more calm.
“Thank you sweetie, oh my I drenched your blanket and your shirt.” Celestia said to Austin as she examined his clothes.
“It’s alright. Are you okay?” Austin asked Celestia in a soft voice.
“I’m fine thank you dear. But after he died I thought I was never going to have an opportunity to have a filly of my own, but then... you came along. That is why I kept treating you like a baby because I wanted you to stay with me and feel safe around me. I wanted you to feel safe around the other ponies that I know and I knew they will care for you.” Celestia said to Austin as she nuzzled his cheek.
Austin looked at Celestia and back at the sky once again and spoke.
“Celestia can I ask you a question?” Austin asked Celestia, still looking at the sky.
“Of course, what do you want to tell me?” Celestia said curiously.
“Can I call you momma?” Austin asked Celestia. Celestia was completely caught off guard because she thought he was going to call her Celestia for now on.
“A-are you sure? You don’t have to if you want, I don’t want you to feel sad about your mom and dad.” Celestia said to Austin sounding worried.
“It’s okay, I f-feel like they are in a better place now and I should move o-on, for their sake.” Austin said to Celestia and looked up at the sky.
“If you want to call me mom or momma, I’m fine with it.” Celestia said happily.
“Okay... momma.” Austin said to Celestia. Celestia’s eyes sparkled when he call her momma and gave him a big hug.
“Do you t-think Luna wouldn’t m-mind if I called her m-momma too?” Austin asked Celestia.
“I’m sure she wouldn’t mind sweetie.” Celestia said with a giggle.
They both looked at the sky for 10 more minutes before Austin started to yawn. Celestia giggled at him yawning before she started to yawn as well.
“I think it is time to go back to sleep, you have a big day tomorrow and you don’t want to feel sleepy.” Celestia said to the child.
“Okay momma.” Austin said to Celestia.
Celestia levitated Austin up on her back and trotted back into her room. She then levitated him again on her bed and tucked him in.
“Goodnight sweetie, I love you.” Celestia said to Austin softly.
“I love y-you too momma, g-goodnight.” Austin said and his eyes began to close and he fell asleep.
“Goodnight... my son.” Celestia said as she gave him a kiss on the forehead.
Celestia went back to her side of the bed and wrapped Austin in a warm hug and fell asleep too.
“Face it G were lost and it looks like it’s getting darker out.” Sans said to Gaster.
“We are not lost my son, if we follow the GPS to the nearest town, the quicker we find Austin.” Gaster said to Sans.
“Ugh... why did I come along again and why can’t we use our magic?” Sans asked Gaster.
“Because he’ll need all the help he can get and warn him that she is coming. We also can’t use our magic to teleport to him because the time machine had a little side effect that disabled our magic for 24 hours.” Gaster said to Sans.
“Great we’re defenceless and we’re in a middle of this stupid forest.” Sans grumbled.
“Don’t you worry brother, we will find Austin, but first we need to get out of this creepy forest.” Papyrus said to Sans while carrying Frisk, sleeping comfortably.
“Your right Paps, but this forest isn’t that scary, heh it looks pretty Barkly out.” Sans said to Papyrus.
“Sans that one was your worst one yet.” Papyrus deadpanned.
“I know it was pretty sappy.” Sans said to Papyrus.
“Please stop.” Papyrus begged.
“Oh alright your no fun.” Sans said to Papyrus.
“Make sure you two spot any danger, we wouldn’t want to be dust before we reach Austin.” Gaster said to the two skeletons.
“Relax G this forest looks harmless what could possibly-” Sans began to speak before he heard rustling in the bushes and out came a wolf but made of twigs and leaves. It’s eyes were glowing green and had a bad smell coming out of its mouth.
“Aww it’s a cute puppy.” Papyrus said happily.
“I don’t think it’s cute Paps and it smells bad.” Sans said to Papyrus.
“Sans you will hurt it’s feelings.” Papyrus said to Sans.
The three of them heard more rustling and two more came out, their teeth's bared.
“...Run?” Sans suggested to the two.
“Run.” Gaster said to Sans.
The three of them were sprinting away from the wolves, but the wolves won’t quit so easily. The wolves were in pursuit of the skeletons and the human.
“WHY DID I AGREE TO THIS!!!” Sans yelled out loud as he was running away from the wolves.
To Be Continued...
Author's Note
I’m sorry if this one was short. I wanted to have Austin and Celestia have a moment with each other and let Austin call Celestia momma. I also wanted to let Austin be in the princesses family officially.
View Online
Chapter 8: A Skele“ton” of Problems (edited)
As the three skeletons and the human ran for dear life from the wooden wolves, they spotted a cave that they can hide in.
“Look a cave, maybe we can hide there and hopefully these wolves will leave us alone.” Gaster said to the two skeletons. The two nodded in agreement.
They all made it to the cave and hid on the side of the cave walls. The wolves made it to where the skeletons were last seen. They started to sniff around and caught a scent and followed it to the cave. The wolves were now at the entrance of the cave, but stopped and the wolves felt uneasy of the cave. The wolves then retreated back to the forest and the three skeletons sighed in relief when the wolves left.
“Phew we finally lost those weird looking wolves while hiding in this cave.” Sans said sounding exhausted but relieved.
“Yes even though we had to drag your lazy butt half way, you could of been killed.” Papyrus said to his brother looking unimpressed and worried.
“Sorry bro I got bone tired.” Sans said to Papyrus with a wink on his face.
“Ugh why do I always help you.” Papyrus said to Sans, facepalming his face.
“Because you love me.” Sans said to Papyrus.
“Unfortunately.” Papyrus said in a whisper.
“I heard that!” Sans yelled.
“Pipe down you two, otherwise those wolves will find us again.” Gaster said to the skeleton brothers.
“Relax G, honestly why were we running? it’s not like we have flesh,” Sans said to Gaster. Gaster then pointed to Frisk, while still sleeping. “Oh right... the kid.” Sans said while looking at Frisk.
“Yes they weren’t going for us, but for Frisk.” Gaster said to the two.
“Yeah we better keep an eye socket on them... eh eh?” Sans said looking at them to see if anyone will laugh, they didn’t. Gaster suddenly heard something deep in the cave and leaned closer to hear it clearer.
“Do you two hear something?” Gaster asked as he leaned closer in the cave.
“No... what do you hear dad?” Papyrus asked Gaster curiously and worriedly.
“I hear... heavy snoring.” Gaster said to them. They both leaned in closer too and started to hear the heavy snoring.
“Yeah I hear it now.” Sans said to Gaster, Paps nodded.
“I’m going to investigate it.” Gaster said to them as he began to walk further in the cave.
“Are you crazy?! We don’t know what creature could be in there, you can get hurt!” Sans said with a worried tone.
“I am aware of the danger Sans, but I’m fascinated of these new creatures and I want to study some.” Gaster said to Sans.
Sans sighed. “Fine but I’m going with you.” Sans said to Gaster.
“Fair enough.” Gaster responded.
“Should I come too?” Papyrus asked them.
“No, stay with Frisk in case if those wolves come over here and see them sleeping, which we should wake them up since it looks like it’s morning now.” Gaster said to Papyrus.
“Okay dad I, The Great Papyrus will keep Frisk safe and wake them up in the process.” Papyrus said as his cape was blowing in the air, but no air was present.
“Good, shall we son?” Gaster asked Sans.
“Yeah.” Sans said to Gaster.
The two of them began to walk further into the cave. As they made it to the end of the cave, two giant bears were sleeping. Their fur looking like the night sky.
“Woah, what are these things?” Sans asked quietly to not wake them up.
“I don’t believe it...” Gaster said in awe.
“What is it G?” Sans asked, looking confused.
“These bears are the Ursa Minor and Ursa Major.” Gaster said to Sans.
“What?! But that’s impossible, their suppose to be a constellation, not living creatures, how is that possible?!” Sans said looking shocked.
“I’m not sure son, but maybe the constellations are alive and animalized in this world.” Gaster theorized.
“Well we should go back, we don’t want to wake them up,” Sans said as he was heading back. He turned around and saw Gaster climbing the Ursa Minor. “Dad what are you doing?!?” Sans asked Gaster worried for his safety.
“I’m only getting samples from them for my future studies.” Gaster said as he grabbed a small container.
“You are going to get yourself killed!!” Sans semi yelled at Gaster.
“Don’t worry Sans, I will just collect some saliva from both of them and we will be on our way.” Gaster said to Sans.
Gaster reached the Ursa Minor’s face and reached down its mouth to collect the saliva. The Ursa Minor moved its body a bit and Gaster lost his grip on the bear. Gaster fell and landed on the front paw of the Ursa Minor, causing the Ursa Minor to cry out in pain. Sans went over to help Gaster up. As Gaster got up, the Ursa Minor was now crying from Gaster landing on its foot. The Ursa Major woke up and looked at the crying Ursa Minor. The Ursa Major scanned around the room to see what would hurt its baby. The Ursa Major then looked at the skeletons with angry eyes. Sans and Gaster back up slowly to the exit of the den.
“N-nice bear hehe.” Sans said to the Ursa Major nervously. The Ursa Major made a mighty roar at the two.
“RUN!!” Gaster screamed as he bolted away from the two giant bears. Sans did the same and started to bolt out of there. The two bears began to chase the two skeletons.
Papyrus finally woke up Frisk and made them some food. Papyrus and Frisk started to hear loud footstep from the cave and saw Sans and Gaster bolting out of the darkness.
“RUN PAPS, RUN KID!!!” Sans yelled as he ran past them.
“Nyeh?” Papyrus said confused. The two of them heard roaring and the two bears were running towards them. “NYEH!!” Papyrus yelled as he picked up Frisk and began bolting too. The two of them caught up with Sans and Gaster and they continued to run as the bears were on their tails.
“Huff... huff, can we use our magic yet?” Sans asked Gaster in a desperate and tired tone.
“We still have to wait for an hour.” Gaster said to Sans.
“AN HOUR?!? We need to use our magic NOW!” Sans yelled at Gaster.
“Well we can’t, so keep running if you don’t want to be dust!” Gaster said as they kept running.
The four of them saw a small village from the horizon and began to run towards the village with the bears in pursuit. The ponies in that village is not aware of the dangers that the three skeletons and the human are going to bring.
To Be Continued...
Author's Note
It seems that the skeleton family is making a great first impression so far.
Chapter 9: Trouble in Ponyville
It was a bright, sunny day in Equestria and ponies doing their regular things, but something is going on at Canterlot. On the Train station Austin, Celestia, Luna and Wingding is waiting for the train.
“Are you sure you can get to Ponyville by yourself? Maybe I can get a guard or two to come with you and keep you safe or maybe-“ Celestia was speaking in a fast and worried tone, but she was interrupted by a little hug from Austin.
“I’ll be fine,” Austin reassured Celestia. “besides I have Wingding w-with me and I’ll only be gone for a few hours.”
“I know sweetheart, but Ponyville has a very scary forest and dangerous creatures, I don’t you to get hurt or worse.” Celestia said to Austin sounding worried.
“Well he did defeat Chrysalis, the queen of Changelings and she was strong enough to hit you on the ground with one powerful blast. Since Austin beat Chrysalis, I’m sure he will be fine with some forest creatures.” Wingding said to Celestia.
“I guess your right, he did beat one of the powerful species with one hit from that robotic bird.” Celestia said to Wingding.
“I’m sure we won’t get that same action since we are only g-going for a tour around Ponyville, Twilight’s castle and her school.” Austin said to Celestia happily.
“I know, but sometimes Ponyville can be a little... unpredictable.” Celestia said to the two.
“Well if something d-does happen, I’ll help solve the problem!” Austin said confidently.
“I know you will my little hero.” Celestia said to Austin with a giggle and stroking his hair back and forth.
The four heard a train horn coming their way and the train was visible for them. The train stopped at the station and a pony came out.
“ALL ABOARD THE FRIENDSHIP EXPRESS!” The pony yelled.
“Well this is your stop. be safe, the both of you.” Celestia said to Austin and Wingding.
“Don’t forget to have fun.” Luna said to them happily.
“We will. I love you mommas.” Austin said as he hugged both of them.
“We love you too Austin.” the two said in unison as they broke the hug.
Austin and Wingding walked to the pony to give them their tickets.
“Thank you, come on aboard.” the pony said to the two.
Austin and Wingding waved at the princess goodbye, the train doors closed and began moving. As the train was almost out of sight, Luna looked at Celestia with a happy smile on her face.
“I’m so happy that Austin is calling both of us moms.” Luna said happily to Celestia.
“Me to sister, it surprised me that Austin wanted to call me mom so fast.” Celestia said to Luna.
“Well maybe when he heard your story, he felted sad that you didn’t become a mom, he felted like he wanted to make you happy and not sad.” Luna said to Celestia.
“Maybe... but I don’t want Austin to call me momma if he is going to feel sad about his parents.” Celestia said to Luna as she lowered her head sadly.
“I’m sure he will be fine, besides you do baby him a lot so it makes sense.” Luna said to Celestia.
“I do not baby him!” Celestia said to Luna with a dishonest tone.
“Ohh yes you do.” Luna said with a friendly smirk.
“Okay maybe I do, but only because I want to keep him safe.” Celestia said to Luna.
“And you are going a good job with that, but he has to do what he wants too.” Luna said to Celestia.
“Your right Lulu. You are right.” Celestia said as she looked at the train, now out of her sight.
Austin looked out of the window and saw the beautiful land filled with grass, trees and wildlife.
It’s just like Earth but more cleaner and peaceful. Austin thought to himself.
“I agree with you Austin, it is cleaner and more peaceful than Earth.” Wingding said to Austin.
“Huh? How did y-you... oh right you are connected t-to my body and can read my thoughts too.” Austin said to Wingding.
“Indeed Austin, I can read your thoughts.” Wingding said to Austin. Austin looked at Wingding and he noticed something was bothering him.
“Are you o-okay Wings?” Austin asked worriedly to Wingding.
“Yeah.” Wingding said, not looking at Austin.
“You don’t sound o-okay. Come o-on tell me.” Austin begged.
“Very well, I heard your conversation last night and I’m... not sure if I should be shocked, disappointed or I knew you were going to call Celestia that.” Wingding said with a big sigh.
“Oh you heard that... Wings you heard and possibly saw that she was sad t-to not be a mom. I wanted to cheer her up and she also felt like my mommy too... t-the way she hugs me, talks to me, keeps me safe... it reminds me of her.” Austin said to Wingding with his head lowered, looking at the floor.
“I understand what you are saying Austin, but I feel like you are... going too fast to be with these ponies. We only been here for a week and a half and your calling Celestia and Luna mom.” Wingding said with a confused tone.
“I know Wings... m-maybe I am going too fast, but they make me feel like family the second I came h-here and I am happy that they care for me.” Austin said to Wingding.
“Indeed, but I just find it surprising that you are calling them mom.” Wingding said to Austin.
“Yeah... if you want I can stop calling them mom.” Austin said to Wingding sadly.
“No no if you feel comfortable saying it then be my guest, but please don’t replace your old family.” Wingding said to Austin.
“I would never replace them! Sure I have the princesses, Twilight a-and her friends, but they can never r-replace my mom and dad. I don’t know if they are gone or not but they still love me and they will be with me... always.” Austin said while holding his chest near his heart area.
“Wow for a 9 year old you sure make a good speech.” Wingding said with a surprised face.
“Well I learned i-it from the best.” Austin said with a smile.
They both looked out the window to see the beautiful land again. Wingding then turned back at the child and put a hand on his shoulder.
“I may be the only remainder of your family, but as long as you don’t give up for them, you can do anything.” Wingding said with a smile.
“Thanks Wings... I w-will, for them.” Austin said with a single tear falling off his face.
Anytime, now lets get ready, I can see the village up ahead.” Wingding said as he pointed to a village in the horizon. Austin looked out of the window and saw the small village. The houses looked wooden with overhanging roofs and noticed a big town hall in the middle. Austin awed at the village.
“Wow this is a-a very nice looking village. It’s not like Canterlot w-with the fancy buildings, but it’s still cool.” Austin said to Wingding.
“Indeed, these building are quite basic but it make it special as well.” Wingding said to Austin. Austin nodded in agreement.
As they were looking at the village, they are unaware of the dangers that will happen upon their arrival.
“Up a little bit, no go down a smidge, now it looks uneven.” Twilight instructed a Pegasus holding a banter with its hooves.
“Hello darling how is things coming?” Rarity asked Twilight.
“Oh hi Rarity, it’s going good. I’m trying to make this welcome to Ponyville event for Austin perfect and I want everything to be it’s absolute best.” Twilight said happily.
“Well you are doing a splendid job darling. I’m sure Austin will love it.” Rarity said as she looked around, seeing balloons, streamers and other things around the Ponyville town hall.
“I hope so, I know some of the ponies here went to the party, but the others however didn’t go and I’m a bit nervous that they may have some other feelings to him.” Twilight said nervously.
“Twilight darling, we known these ponies for a while now and they are friendly towards others, even if they are not ponies.” Rarity said as she put a hoof on Twilight’s shoulder.
“Your right. Thank you Rarity.” Twilight said happily. “Are the others done preparing?” Twilight asked Rarity.
“Yep they are coming over here right now in fact.” Rarity said a she pointed her hoof behind Twilight.
Twilight looked behind her and saw Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Fluttershy, Spike, Starlight, Tempest and Grubber walking towards the two.
“The decorations are now finished.” Rainbow Dash said to Twilight.
“Thank you all for helping out, this will surprise Austin for sure.” Twilight said happily.
“Anytime Twi, ah’m sure Austin will love Ponyville.” Applejack said to Twilight.
“I hope so Applejack.” Twilight said to Applejack still nervous.
“It will be fine Twilight,” Spike reassured Twilight. “Should we wait for them at the train station?”
“Thank you Spike and we will soon, we just need every pony to go to the town hall and we can go get them.” Twilight said to the group.
“I already got Sweetie Belle on that, she should be finishing up with the other ponies.” Rarity said to Twilight.
“Perfect then we have time to head to the station and bring them to their surprise. Let’s head up there now.” Twilight said happily.
As they were going to go to the train station, they noticed something running towards them. They saw three skeletons, one holding something but didn’t know what and the other skeleton holding the third skeleton.
“RUN!! ITS THE URSA MINOR AND URSA MAJOR!!” One of the skeletons said before running pass the group.
The group looked at the running skeletons confusedly, but then they turned their attention back to the road and noticed the Ursa Minor and Ursa Major running towards the village. The group gasped as the bears kept running.
“I-it’s the...” Fluttershy started shyly.
“Ursa Minor and Ursa Major.” Twilight finished the sentence with a gulp and her ears dropped.
“If they keep up that pace, they are going to trample Ponyville!” Starlight said worriedly.
“We got to stop them before they destroy Ponyville!” Twilight said to the group. They all nodded in agreement.
The group then ran towards the giant bears, hoping to stop the bears in their tracks. When they were close enough to them, the bears slowed their pace and stopped near the group with anger in their eyes.
“Fluttershy can you go up to them and see what is making them upset?” Twilight asked Fluttershy.
“M-me? Well... Um I can try.” Fluttershy said shyly.
Fluttershy started to flap her wings and flew towards the bears. The bears noticed Fluttershy coming near them and started to growl. Fluttershy hesitated, but then proceeded to approach the bears and got to the center of the bears. She then started to speak to the bears.
“Um... hi Ursa M-Minor, Ursa M-M-Major, could you um... return back to your home and not trample Ponyville... please?” Fluttershy gently asked the bears.
The Ursa Major roared at Fluttershy, causing her to jump and made a eep sound. She then returned back to her friends and hid behind them, shaking like a filly.
“T-that didn’t work at all...” Fluttershy said quietly.
“Didn’t you put the Ursa Minor to sleep when Trixie made it upset?” Rarity asked Twilight.
“Yes but they look more mad then tired.” Twilight said nervously.
“Well mad or tired, I’m going to beat the flank off these bears!” Rainbow Dash said as she was about to charge the bears, but was stopped by Applejack as she gripped her tail with her teeth.
“Ah don’t think it would be wise if you make them more mad Dash.” Applejack said to Rainbow Dash through her teeth.
“AJ is right, fighting them will only make them more angry and they could hurt you and every pony around.” Twilight said to Rainbow.
“Then what can we do Twilight?” Rainbow Dash asked Twilight.
Twilight thought for a minute, but she couldn’t think of anything at the moment. She then had an idea.
“We should keep them away from Ponyville and the ponies.” Twilight said to the group.
“Right!” The rest said.
As they turn back to the bears, they were slowly getting closer to them. Some of them were intimidated by the size of the Ursa Major and Ursa Minor, but they others were not. As they are about to defend their town, a filly was running towards the group and into the danger zone.
“Rarity, I have gathered the ponies to the town hall like you asked me to!” The voice squeaked out to the group, not noticing the bears.
“Sweetie Belle-“ Rarity said before the Ursa Minor and Ursa Major roared loudly.
The Ursa Major was annoyed by the squeaky voice and decided to make the first attack. The Ursa Major swiped at the ponies and all of them dodge it, except Sweetie Belle. The Ursa Major had Sweetie Belle on its paws and made a fist to trap her. She had her head out of the fist, but she couldn’t move a muscle.
“HELP!!” Sweetie yelled out for help.
“Hold on Sweetie Belle, we’re coming!” Rarity said in a scared tone.
Many ponies heard the roaring and screaming that they decided to see what was happening. As they approached the noise, they saw the main 6 facing the Constellations. They heard the screaming coming from the bears and notice that Sweetie Belle was trapped by the bears grip. Some decided to help the main 6 out, while some ran away from the bears and hid in the town hall.
“Can we be any help?” Some of the ponies asked the group.
“Yeah. We need the Pegasus to distract the Ursas and I will bring Sweetie Belle to safety.” Twilight said to the ponies. They nodded in agreement and the Pegasus, including Rainbow Dash started to distract the Ursas.
The train then made a stop at a small wooden train station. As the doors opened, Wingding and Austin got up from their seats and left the train.
“Have a good day you too.” the pony said to them.
The train then started to depart the station and left the two on the quiet train station.
“Umm should we w-wait here until someone comes or...” Austin said to Wingding.
“I’m not to sure, maybe we should wait here until some-“ Wingding said before he was interrupted by a loud roar.
“What on Earth w-was that?!” Austin said nervously.
“I’m not sure, but It didn’t sound friendly.” Wingding said before leaving the train station and Austin following behind.
As they both got to the ground near Ponyville, they saw two huge bears with night sky fur. They saw some ponies fight the two, while others ran for safety.
“Oh no the ponies are in trouble! we need to help them Wings!” Austin said to Wingding.
“I agree with you. Let’s go help these ponies!” Wingding agreed.
While the Pegasus were distracting the bears, Twilight tried to use her levitation spell to grab Sweetie Belle, but the Ursa Major’s grip was to strong to get her out.
“Darn, that bear has a good grip on her, I have no choice but to shoot the bear’s hand to let her go.” Twilight said to herself and started to charge her horn.
The Ursa Minor were swiping at the Pegasus and it slammed its two front paws on the ground, causing the ground to shake and pushing back some Pegasus from the air. Twilight felt the shaking beneath her hooves and lost balance before she fired her magic blast. Twilight then fell and fired the blast at the Ursa Major’s face, causing it to drop Sweetie Belle to the ground. She started to scream out of fear as she was falling to the ground.
“I got it!” Rainbow Dash said as she was flying to save Sweetie Belle.
Rainbow Dash was cutting it close as Sweetie Belle was close to hitting the floor. She was about to catch her, but then a shadow swiftly caught Sweetie Belle and they both vanished.
“Huh?” Rainbow Dash said confused.
“Where did she go?” A random pony asked out loud.
The shadow figure then appeared in front of the ponies with Sweetie Belle close to its neck. The ponies saw a dark blue frog like creature. It has a yellow belly and has two light blue four pointed stars on each of its thighs. It has a tongue that covers most of its lower face. Sweetie Belle looked at the creature that saved her with sparkles in her eyes.
“Greninja.” the creature said, there eyes making a n shape, making it look like it is happy.
The creature named Greninja put Sweetie Belle gently on the ground. Rarity ran up to her and gave her a big hug.
“Oh Sweetie Belle are you alright?” Rarity asked worriedly, while holding her close to her.
“Yeah I’m fine and it’s all because of this creature.” Sweetie Belle said as she motioned her hoof to Greninja.
“Thank you for saving my little sister.” Rarity said with a warm smile.
“Ninja.” Greninja said as it nodded.
Greninja then turned its attention to the bears and ran at the bears in with swift speed. The bears didn’t know where the creature went until it was close to them and it threw some water shurikens at the bears faces. The bears were now angry towards Greninja and started to swipe at it. Greninja dodge every one of the swipes, except for the last one and hit it towards the ground, causing a little crater in the ground. The ponies gasped at this and went to see if it was okay. Greninja immediately jump out of the crater and back on the ground. Greninja stared at the bears, the bears stared back at it too.
“Perhaps these bears should pick on someone their own size... or something taller.” Wingding suggested to Greninja. Greninja nodded in agreement and all of a sudden a shadow swallowed Greninja.
The shadow got bigger and bigger and the shadow disappeared, showing a giant lizard with big spikes on its back with smaller ones going to its tail. The giant lizard looked down at the bears, which the bears looked nervous at its height and did it’s mighty roar.
After the roar it blew out some smoke out of its nose, giving the bears a warning. The bears ears dropped and made a whimper sound. The bears retreated back to the forest. When the bears retreated back to the forest, the shadow shallowed the giant lizard and the shadow got smaller. The shadow then disappeared and Greninja was back. Every pony cheered and stomped their hooves to the ground. Greninja looked at the crowd happily and saw Sweetie Belle trotting to it, giving Greninja a hug on the leg.
“Oh thank you for saving me and keeping Ponyville safe from the Ursa Minor and Ursa Major!” Sweetie Belle said in her squeaky voice, still hugging Greninja’s leg.
“Gren.” Greninja said as it used its webbed hand to pet her head.
Rarity trotted up to Greninja and gave it a hug as well.
“Thank you for saving my sister again “Greninja”.” Rarity said to Greninja with a wink, knowing it’s a certain human.
“Grenin.” Greninja said happily as the two ponies broke the hug.
Greninja then ran into the trees and disappeared, leaving the ponies amazed ,wondering what that creature was or what the other big creature was or terrified of both creatures.
“Goodbye Greninja I hope we see you again!” Sweetie Belle said as she was waving her hoof, blushing lightly.
“Well... uhh that was quite... eventful, but thanks to uhh... what was its name?” Twilight asked the group.
“Greninja.” Sweetie Belle said with small hearts appearing out of no where around her head. Rarity rolled her eyes at Sweetie Belle.
“Right. Thanks to Greninja, no pony got hurt and Ponyville is intact,” Twilight said happily to the ponies. Every pony stomped at the ground to thank Greninja again, but they think he is long gone. “Now that everything is back to normal, every pony can go to the town hall and wait until we get our special guest,” Twilight said to the ponies. The ponies that helped out nodded and went back to the town. “Well girls, let’s get our guest, he must be waiting for us right now.” Twilight said to her friends. Her friends nodded and they were about to go to the station, but Sweetie Belle spoke.
“Can I come with you guys?” Sweetie Belle asked the ponies. They all turned to see Sweetie Belle and didn’t say anything, but Rarity spoke up.
“I’m sorry dear, but you must be patient.” Rarity said as she stroked Sweetie Belle mane.
“Aww.” Sweetie Belle pouted sadly.
“I know dearly, how about you go to the town hall and visit with your friends.” Rarity suggested.
“Okay Rarity.” Sweetie Belle said as she trotted back to town.
As they saw her disappear in the horizon, they proceeded to the train station. As the group got to the station, they didn’t see anyone. As they looked around, Twilight smirk and spoke.
“That was some introduction you did Austin.” Twilight said to the air with a little giggle.
Greninja then appeared backwards on the roof of the station. It then flip right side up and the shadow took Greninja and transformed back into Austin.
“Thank you, you l-looked like you needed help and s-so I did.” Austin said softly to the group.
“And we are very grateful for that darling, especially saving my little sister.” Rarity said as she hugged Austin, the rest joined in.
“I’m very excited t-to see Ponyville up close. Wingding and I got a view from the station, but not close to see in detail and Wings love detail. We also didn’t s-see enough when we were fighting those bears.” Austin said as he giggled at the end of his sentence.
“Sorry for loving art or detail of different places.” Wingding said as he appeared behind Austin, causing Austin to jump a bit.
“Well we have a surprise for you before we give the tour.” Twilight said happily.
“A surprise? I love surprises! What is it?” Austin asked excitedly.
“It’s a surprise silly willy.” Pinkie Pie said, jumping up and down excitedly.
“O-oh right hehe.” Austin said to the ponies with an embarrassed chuckle.
“You don’t have to wait any longer because we are going to take you to your surprise now.” Twilight said to Austin happily.
“Really?! Ohh I can’t wait!!” Austin said excitedly.
“Yep but we are going to take a shortcut to the surprise.” Twilight said to the two. They both nodded in agreement.
Twilight lit up her horn and in a flash, the group was in a room with curtains that leads to a big room. They heard talking from the other room. Austin and Wingding took a small peak and saw a fair bit of ponies, all sitting down wandering what the guest could be. The two then looked at the group, the groups faces looking happy.
“Surprise!” They said in unison.
“This is your surprise?” Wingdings asked the group.
“Yeah is there a problem?” Twilight asked nervously.
“Well Austin will be fine since he wasn’t nervous at the party, but for me... I’m not too good with people or ponies.” Wingding said, sounding embarrassed.
“Don’t you worry darling, we will be out with you so you will feel comfortable.” Rarity said to reassure Wingding.
“That would be great if you do that.” Wingding said to the group.
“For a smart guy, you sure are afraid of a few ponies.” Rainbow Dash said in the air with her hooves crossed on her chest.
“Rainbow!” They said in unison, sounding unimpressed.
“What! it’s true!!” Rainbow Dash defended herself.
“No no she’s got a point, but their is more than a few ponies, theirs got to be half than a hundred out there. Anyways, yes I am afraid of large groups of people or ponies, I guess it can be stage freight or I don’t like to socialize.” Wingding explained to the rest.
“Wait wait wait! You have stage freight but Austin doesn’t?” Rainbow asked curiously.
“Yes. Austin loves to be social, but for me? Not really. I haven’t been around people than I should’ve, but I only observe them if they can be trusted or not, then I might socialize with them.” Wingding explained to the ponies.
“That’s pretty strange, most smart people like to at least have some pony to talk to.” Twilight said to Wingding.
“Well I didn’t, that might’ve been a error in my part, but maybe today I might overcome it, if I do talk that is.” Wingding said to the rest.
“That’s the spirit.” Starlight said happily to Wingding.
“Alright every pony get ready to walk out there okay.” Twilight said to the rest.
“Right!” The group said in unison
Twilight walked over to the curtain and signal a pony that is in the middle of the stage. The pony nodded and looked back at the others ponies sitting.
“Fillies and gentle colts, the moment you have been waiting for is now over for the guest is right behind those curtains. So please give a warm welcome to our guest!” The pony said to the ponies. They all stomped the ground.
“That’s our cue, let’s go.” Twilight said to the two.
“It’s okay if you don’t want to go on the stage, I wouldn’t blame you if you wussed out.” Austin said with a friendly smirk.
“I’ll show you who’s the wuss, you smart mouth.” Wingding said with annoyance in his voice.
The two were right behind the group as Twilight was about to lift the curtains up. They both took deep breathes and began to walk on the stage.
To Be Continued...
Author's Note
It looks like Austin saved the day once again. I hope you enjoy the fight scene and more will be on the way soon 😄😄
It was a nice warm day with clouds in the sky, keeping the sun company. The sun rays was shining on the balcony door and onto the small child. Austin started to open his eyes but couldn’t see because the sun ray was blinding him. As he adjusted his eyes, he was in Celestia’s bedroom.
I must’ve slept on the way back. Austin thought to himself.
As he got up from the bed, his stomach growled. He placed a hand on his chest, still growling.
How long was I sleeping? It feels like it’s the afternoon now. Oh well, I better get some food and see where momma Celestia and momma Luna are. Austin said to himself as he got out of the bed and went to change his clothes.
He wore a brown shirt with blue jeans and his black shoes on. He went to the door and opened the door.
Now where is the dining hall again? Austin thought as he placed a hand on his chin. Oh yeah it’s this way. Austin said as he pointed at the left side of the hallway and proceeded to walk that way.
As Austin was walking to the dining hall, a tall figure was walking the other side of the dining room and was about to pass Austin.
“Morning.” The figure said to Austin.
“Morning.” Austin replied back to the figure.
As he continued to walk, he stopped and he looked at the figure, which the figure did the same.
“G-Gaster?” Austin said looking surprised.
“Hello Austin.” Gaster said to Austin.
“GASTER!!” Austin said happily as he ran towards Gaster, knocking him down to the floor and giving him a big hug.
“It’s so good to see you my dear boy.” Gaster said as he returned the hug.
“But how did y-you get here?” Austin asked curiously.
“I built a teleporter to teleport here to find you.” Gaster said to Austin.
“You built a teleporter... t-to find me.” Austin said to Gaster, feeling a bit touched.
“Of course! We wanted to help you find your inner soul power to defeat Necrafa.” Gaster said to Austin with a smile on his face.
“We?” Austin said curiously. Gaster stopped the hugging and got up from the floor.
“Follow me.” Gaster said as he gestured his hand to follow him.
As the both of them walked to the dining hall, Gaster opened the dining hall doors and went in the room. As Austin walked in, his eyes widened as he saw Sans, Papyrus, and Frisk talking to Princess Celestia and Princess Luna. The three looked at him and Papyrus and Frisk tackled him to the floor and gave him a big hug, which he returned the hug too.
“Human Austin! I’m so glad you are safe and sound.” Papyrus said as he tightened his hug.
“It’s good to see you t-too Papyrus.” Austin said as he was struggling to speak with the bone crushing hug.
“Paps you should give him some air, your crushing him a little.” Gaster said to Papyrus.
“Oh sorry Austin, I’m just happy to see you!” Papyrus said as he loosened his hug.
“What about me? Did you miss me?” Frisk said to Austin.
“Of course! I would n-never forget about the first human to be friends with me.” Austin said as he hug Frisk, which Frisk smiled lightly.
“Heya kiddo.” Sans said to Austin as he approached the three of them.
“Sans!” Austin said he got up from the floor to give Sans a hug.
“Hehe sup kiddo.” Sans said as he put a hand on his head.
“Wait a minute...” Austin said as he stopped hugging Sans. “How did you guys know where I was?” Austin said curiously to the four.
“Well it all started yesterday...” Gaster began.
The Day Before
“Huff... huff... I think we lost them.” Sans said as the four was in a dark alleyway in Ponyville.
The four looked out the alley to see if the cost was clear, but they saw ponies fighting the two constellations, while other ponies were running in terror.
“We got to help them. It’s our fault we brought them here.” Papyrus said as he had a sad expression on his face.
“If we do help them, they could kill us. We don’t know these species or any other creatures that might want to kill us and I don’t want to put you all in risk again.” Gaster said to Papyrus.
“G’s right, we don’t know these creatures are. The only thing we know is that they look like those colorful horses from that tv show Frisk likes to watch.” Sans said to them.
“But we at least need to do something to help them.” Papyrus said as he looked at Gaster.
“I’m sorry son, but I’m sure these colorful horses can handle themselves. Besides it looks like they can possess magic... at least the ones with the horns.” Gaster said Papyrus.
The four went back in the alleyway and they all sat down, exhausted from all the running. Papyrus looked down at the floor, feeling guilty that he isn’t doing anything to help the ponies. He clutched his fist and got up from the floor. Gaster, Sans and Frisk looked at Papyrus as he was about to leave the alley.
“Paps where are you going?” Sans asked Papyrus.
“I’m going out to help them.” Papyrus said to the three.
“But they could hurt you or worse bro! I don’t want to lose you!” Sans said in a worried tone.
“What if they are friendly? Plus if I help them they can trust us and maybe they know where Austin is... if he is in this world.” Papyrus said to Sans.
“...” Sans grumbled lightly.
Papyrus was about to leave the alley, until he heard a loud roar. All four covered their ears from the loud roar and when it stopped, they uncovered their ears.
“What on earth was that?!” Sans said to Gaster.
“I recognize that roar. That’s Godzilla’s roar!” Gaster said, looking surprised.
“Godzilla? Like the king of all monsters?” Sans asked curiously.
“Yes.” Gaster said to Sans.
“But how is Godzilla here? He is back on earth, hibernating... unless...” Sans said as he realized something.
“Austin.” Frisk said with a smile.
“What are we waiting for, let’s go find him!” Sans said as he got up from the floor.
“I like your enthusiasm, but we should -“ Gaster said but was cut off by Papyrus.
“Hey I see him. AUSTIN!!” Papyrus yelled at Austin.
Gaster pulled Papyrus back in the alleyway before Austin saw him. Gaster peeked the corner and he saw Austin walk away with the rest of his pony friends.
“Dad why did you do that?! He was right there! Why did you pull me back in the alley?” Papyrus asked, sounding upset.
“I know you are all excited that he is here, but he could be watched. If he is being watch by Necrafa’s goons, they could see us too.” Gaster said to the three.
“So?” Sans asked Gaster.
“So it means she will know what we are doing and find a way to stop us from helping Austin find his inner soul power.” Gaster explained.
“Well if she did it wouldn’t stop us from helping him.” Sans said to Gaster.
“She could. Remember she is ruthless and wouldn’t care if she killed her own minions. She will kill everything that gets in her way, including us.” Gaster said to Sans.
“You do have a point, but what if she isn’t here and you are just being paranoid?” Sans said to Gaster.
“That could be true and it would be dumb if she sent her minions to spy on him in a average population.” Gaster said as he put his hand on his chin.
“Well just like most villains, once dumb, always dumb.” Sans said as he chuckled a bit.
“I don’t think that’s how most villains are.” Gaster deadpanned.
“Hehe for me it is.” Sans said with a wink.
“Sure Sans. Well I think we should stay here until night and if we are lucky, they will be alone. For now we should rest a bit, regain the energy we lost today.” Gaster said to the three.
“Don’t have to tell me twice to sleep heh.” Sans said as he began to shut his eyes.
Gaster was starting to shut his eyes too and when his eyes was fully shut, he fell asleep. Papyrus and Frisk didn’t sleep, they were excited to see his friend that they couldn’t sleep.
“I know what we can do Frisk. We could do some puzzles that I brought with me in case we get bored. You want to do that Frisk?” Papyrus asked Frisk. Frisk looked up at Papyrus and nodded.
Hours pass as the sky was now turning dark. Papyrus and Frisk saw the sun slowly falling in the sky.
“It looks like it’s time to wake them up now.” Papyrus said to Frisk, which she nodded.
Papyrus went to wake up Sans, while Frisk went to wake up Gaster. Gaster was the first one to wake up from his nap. He rubbed his eyes and realized it was turning night.
“Oh it appears I slept for a while now.” Gaster said to the two.
Gaster looked over at Sans, still snoring in his sleep. Gaster shook him a bit to try to wake him up.
“Mmm five more minutes.” Sans grumbled.
Gaster sighed and he spawned one of his bone hands. The bone hand slapped Sans’ cheek bone and Sans finally woke up.
“Alright im up and also OW!!” Sans yelled a bit.
“Sorry Sans but we need to be a move on if we can catch up to Austin.” Gaster said to Sans.
“Yeah yeah... I was having the best sleep too.” Sans grumbled.
“You can sleep when we find Austin again alright Sans.” Gaster said to Sans.
“Fine.” Sans agreed.
The four looked at the exit of the alley and saw no ponies on the dirt road. They all stepped out the alley and on the dirt road. They quietly walk through the road to not be detected by the ponies or make noises to alert them too. They all got behind a building to peek the corner. When they peek the corner, they saw two figures, Wingdings and Austin.
“There they are.” Gaster said in a whisper.
They saw that Austin looked exhausted from today and they saw Wingdings carrying him before walking away.
“Let’s go.” Gaster said quietly.
The four of them quietly followed Wingdings to what appeared to be a train station. The four got to the bottom of the stair and hid on the ground. As they all heard a train stop, they peeked their heads up and saw Wingdings going in the train.
“Don’t worry I got this.” Sans said to the three.
Sans touched Gaster’s shoulder, Gaster holding Papyrus and Frisk’s hands and they all got teleported in the train. They were luckily in an empty cart, but they didn’t see any signs of Wingdings. After looking through some windows, they spotted him looking at a window in the next cart and decided to teleport to him. The four was now standing close to Wingdings and they walked closer to him. As they got to his seat, Gaster was the one to speak.
“Hello W.D.” Gaster greeted.
Wingdings turned to see the three skeletons and the one human.
“Gaster?!” Wingding said, surprised.
“Yes Wingdings it’s me.” Gaster said to Wingdings.
Wingdings got up from his seat and gave them all a hug.
“It’s good to see you all well.” Wingdings said to the four.
“And it’s good that you two are alright and not in the hands of Necrafa.” Gaster said to Wingdings.
“We haven’t seen any of her minions when we came here, so she might not know where we are, but she might find out soon.” Wingdings said to Gaster.
“Well that’s a relief.” Gaster said to Wingdings.
“See told you were paranoid.” Sans said to Gaster.
“I was making sure Sans.” Gaster said to Sans.
“Please take a seat, I better tell you where we live for now.” Wingdings said to the four.
They took a seat on the opposite side of Wingdings and Austin. Wingdings then explained how they got here and all the things that happened when they came here.
“So Austin said that he got to Equestria by a dark blue aura and in a world full of ponies —“ Gaster began.
“Fell from the sky and got saved by the ruler of Equestria — “ Papyrus said in a worried tone.
“Got attacked by a bug queen and exposed his powers to save these ponies, as well share his past —“ Sans said.
“And he fought the Ursa Minor and Ursa Major to save the ponies in that village?!” Frisk said, stunned.
“Yeah that pretty much sums it up.” Wingdings said to the four.
“Geez the kiddo has been doing a lot since he got here.” Sans said to Wingdings.
“Yeah, but he trust the ponies that he would sacrifice himself to save one.” Wingdings said to the four.
“Hmm but I wonder what the blue aura belonged to?” Gaster asked with his hand on his chin.
“I wanted to know as well, but I was more focused on keeping Austin safe and visiting the ponies today.” Wingdings said to the four.
“Well maybe these rulers have some answers.” Sans said to Gaster and Wingdings.
“Yeah maybe they have an answer.” Papyrus said to the two.
“Well first we have to introduce you to them and see if you can stay with us.” Wingdings said to the four.
“Yes we should introduce ourselves to them and hopefully they can let us stay for now.” Gaster said to Wingdings.
The five of them then stared to see a giant castle not that far. All six came to the station and got out. The four followed Wingdings to the castle, with Austin in his arms sleeping and the guards in the front pointed their spears at them.
“Their with me.” Wingdings said to the guards.
The guards looked at each other for a second and let them through. The six of them opened the door to the throne room, seeing two Alicorn ponies waiting for them. Celestia stood up and trek towards the group. Wingdings handed over Austin to Celestia and Celestia nuzzled his head a bit, then placed Austin on her back.
“I’m glad you and Austin came back safe... it looks like you found new friends.” Celestia said to Wingdings.
“Their not exactly new, you may know Gaster right here.” Wingdings said as he gestured to Gaster.
“Oh yes I almost didn’t recognize him.” Celestia said with a chuckle.
“That’s alright, but I will introduce them for you. Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, meet Gaster, Sans, Papyrus, and Frisk.” Wingdings said as he gestured to them.
“It’s a pleasure to meet you your highnesses.” Gaster said as he bowed to the princesses.
“It’s a pleasure to meet you too Gaster.” Celestia said to Gaster.
“It’s a pleasure to meet you as well.” Luna said to Gaster.
“Heya it’s nice to meet ya. Put it their pals.” Sans said as he raised his two arms for a hand shake.
“It’s nice to meet you too Sans.” Celestia and Luna said as they took the skeletons hands. They both heard farting sounds when they took his hands.
“Hehehe. The old whoopee cushion in the hand trick, it’s always funny.” Sans said as the three laughed.
“SANS!! I do apologize for my brother, he is always like this.” Papyrus said to the princesses.
“It is alright he just wanted to make us laugh.” Celestia said to Papyrus.
“Yes I know, but his jokes can be... annoying. Anyways I’m the Great Papyrus it’s a pleasure to meet you Ms. Celestia, Ms. Luna.” Papyrus said as he shook their hooves.
“It is a pleasure to meet you too, but you can call me Celestia.” Celestia said with a warm smile.
“And you may call me Luna as well.” Luna said to Papyrus.
The last one now was Frisk, which she was a bit shy towards the tall Alicorns. The two saw this and decided to approach Frisk. They got on all four to make them not intimidating.
“Hello young one, Frisk was it?” Celestia said to Frisk.
“Hmm.” Frisk nodded.
“It is nice to meet you. Don’t be scared of us, we won’t harm you.” Celestia said to Frisk with a warm smile.
“We only like to know you better and wanted to say hi.” Luna said to Frisk.
“I-it’s nice to meet you Princess Celestia a-and princess Luna.” Frisk said shyly.
The two alicorns got up and looked at the four with curious expressions.
“How did you four get here?” Celestia asked curiously.
“I built a teleporter in search for Austin to warm him that the evil queen will come, but in my mind I thought she was already here and it doesn’t look like she’s here.” Gaster said to Celestia.
“Oh phew I thought you were going to take him away from us.” Celestia said in relief.
“Well from what Wingdings said to me, he exposed his powers and past to you ponies very fast, even though you just met him, so I assume he trusts you very much.” Gaster said to Celestia.
“Yeah it was scary how he would throw his life away just to save me from Chrysalis.” Celestia said to Gaster.
“That’s sounds like Austin alright, always risking everything to protect the ones that needed to be helped, but he doesn’t get the same treatment unfortunately.” Gaster said in a sad tone.
“Well we do and it always makes him more confident in himself instead of being untreated by others.” Celestia said in a annoyed tone as she thought of the kids that Austin mentioned on earth.
“Indeed. it would give him more confidence, which would help him in the future.” Gaster said to Celestia.
“Sorry to interrupt princess, but can they stay with us for a while?” Wingdings asked Celestia.
“No need to apologize and of course they can stay, any friends of my son is a friend of mine.” Celestia said happily.
son? Sans thought to himself.
“Come I will find a good spare room for you all to sleep.” Celestia said happily.
“Please any room will be fine Princess.” Gaster said to Celestia.
“Nonsense, we treat our guest fairly and that’s what we are doing.” Luna said to Gaster.
“Well anything is better than sleeping on the ground.” Sans said to the princesses.
“Even though you sleep everywhere.” Papyrus whispered to himself.
“I heard that Paps and... your right.” Sans said as he was about to start an argument, but didn’t feel like it.
The group then walked out the throne to find a good bedroom for Gaster, Sans, Papyrus, and Frisk.
In the present
“And that’s how we got here.” Gaster said to Austin.
“Wow you all must’ve had a-a long trip to find me.” Austin said to Gaster.
“It wasn’t that bad, you know being chased by wooden wolves, awakening the Ursa Minor and Ursa Major that could’ve destroyed the village we were hiding in. Just to name a few.” Sans said to Austin.
“Yes our visit wasn’t the best, but we finally caught a break and found you, as well as found a temporary home for us.” Gaster said to Sans.
“I guess your right.” Sans said to Gaster.
“Well you can stay as much as you want.” Celestia said happily.
“We appreciate it really,” Gaster said happily to Celestia. “Austin can I tell you something?” Gaster asked Austin.
“Sure! What i-is it?” Austin asked curiously.
“Do you know who teleported you here?” Gaster asked Austin. Luna got a bit nervous when Gaster asked that question.
“No I still don’t know who brought me here, but I’m glad they did, otherwise I would of been captured by Necrafa.” Austin said to Gaster.
Gaster put a hand on his chin.
“Well it doesn’t matter anymore. You are safe and that is good.” Gaster said to Austin. “Now on to the topic. Austin, have you been training when you came here?” Gaster asked Austin.
“U-uh... no.” Austin said embarrassed.
“Wings why didn’t you train him during the time he was here?” Gaster asked Wingdings, sounding a bit frustrated.
“Well first, he was scarred and scared to even train, second, we have been busy taking with other ponies from here and in Ponyville to train, and third... I forgot to train him.” Wingdings said as he scratched his back skull, looking embarrassed.
Gaster sighed. “Must I do everything myself.” Gaster said as he put his hand on his skull. “Austin, we will begin our training immediately.” Gaster said to Austin.
“What?! But what a-about breakfast?” Austin asked Gaster.
“We don’t have time for —“ Gaster said when he was interrupted by his stomach growling. “Why is my stomach growling? I don’t even have organs!” Gaster sighed. “Fine, we shall eat, but after that we train.” Gaster said to Austin.
“Okay!” Austin said happily.
The group went to the table to get some food for themselves
“Your highness, we have gathered our troops and are ready when you are.” Grievous said to Necrafa.
“Excellent. We will leave now.” Necrafa said to the general. The general nodded.
Necrafa then looked at her royal subjects and her royal astromancer, Tazma Grimm. Tazma nodded at her and they both raised their hands in the air. Pure shadows emitted from their hands and the ground began to shake. The building was then covered in the shadows. About a minute the shadows disappeared and the ground stopped shaking. Queen Necrafa stepped outside and saw a ruined castle near them. She noticed a forest at the end of the old bridge. The queen sinisterly smiled.
“Now where are you Golden Child?” Necrafa said as grievous was next to her.
“What should we do now?” Grievous asked Necrafa.
“Now...” Necrafa evilly laughed. “We find the Golden Child.”
To Be Continued...
Author's Note
Hey everyone! Sorry I haven’t been active as much because of school, but since I have blended learning, I’ll be working on the days that I’m home as well as working on homework of course. I hope you enjoyed this chapter. Of and if you don’t know who Necrafa or Tazma Grimm is they are from a kids show called mysticons. I found the villain very interesting and decided to chose her as the villain in my story
Author's Note
Warning: their is some abuse but it’s not too bad.
Things will now start to get interesting now.
Chapter 12: Training
After everyone was done eating their breakfast, all of them went out to the royal gardens to begin Austin’s training.
“Thank you for letting us use your garden for our training.” Gaster said to Celestia.
“Anytime, but do be careful around my flowers. I planted them and took care of them, I don’t want them to be damaged by your training.” Celestia said to Gaster.
“Not to worry princess, we will be careful around your flowers.” Gaster said
“So what is this training you are going to do with Austin?” Celestia asked curiously.
“You will see when we go outside.” Gaster said.
The princesses, Sans, Papyrus, Gaster, Frisk, Austin and Wingdings made it to the garden. Celestia, Luna, Sans, Papyrus and Frisk sat down on the side of where Gaster, Wingdings and Austin are.
“Now Austin, do you know our training rules?” Gaster asked Austin.
“I think I do, but could you give me a refresher?” Austin asked Gaster.
“Alright. You can’t use your shapeshifting powers. What I want you to do is to focus on your soul and not let anything disturb you.” Gaster explained the rules.
“So I should meditate, right?” Austin asked.
“Without getting disturb, yes.” Gaster said.
“And what should I do?” Wingdings asked Gaster.
“You go sit with the rest. This will only be us.” Gaster said to Wingdings.
Wingdings nodded and went to the rest to watch.
“Now Austin, sit down and relax. Reach deep within your soul and connect with it.” Gaster said to Austin.
“Right!” Austin said to Gaster.
Austin sat down in a cross leg position. He then started to get relaxed and closed his eyes. Austin couldn’t see anything, but he tried his best to see within his soul. As Austin was doing that, Gaster looked at him and he summoned a bone.
“What is he doing?” Celestia asked, sounding worried.
“Disturbing him.” Sans said to Celestia.
Gaster then struck Austin in the leg with the bone. Austin wince, but remained relaxed. Gaster continues to hit Austin with the bone several times. Celestia was stunned by Gaster’s action and got up with mad eyes on him. Sans saw this and stopped her with his blue magic.
“Let me go!!” Celestia commanded.
“Sorry princess. This is their training.” Sans said.
“By striking him while he is vulnerable?!?” Celestia yelled angrily.
“Well... yeah. We tried everything with him.” Sans said.
“But have you done everything that doesn’t involve violence?” Luna asked Sans.
“Not really. We got our magic by doing this stuff or just by sparring.” Sans said to Luna.
“Well maybe humans have a different way of getting their magic!” Celestia yelled.
“Maybe, but I don’t question Gaster’s training and you shouldn’t too.” Sans shrugged.
“Well I am going to question it. This is technically abuse to a child!” Celestia yelled.
“Ugh fine I’ll speak with him and see if we should try something different.” Sans sighed.
Sans got up and went up to the two.
“Hey G, I’m not sure this is working.” Sans said to Gaster.
“What do you mean? I think we are making some progress.” Gaster said to Sans.
“Well the princesses don’t like seeing the kiddo hurt.” Sans said.
“I’m not really hurting him, I’m not going to hit him full force on him, that’s just cruel. Now let’s see if we did get progress. Austin did you see your soul?” Gaster asked.
“No... but I feel a bit cold.” Austin said.
“But it’s a nice day today... let me check your soul.” Gaster said.
Gaster checked Austin’s soul and he was shocked. Instead of it being better, it just got worse. Austin’s soul got more darker in where the grey areas were.
“This it bad... very bad.” Gaster said worriedly.
“What’s wrong Gaster?” Austin asked Gaster.
“Your soul is getting worse, much worse.” Gaster worriedly said.
“Well of course it is! Your HURTING him!” Celestia yelled.
“Well I did this with my boys and their magic is just fine.” Gaster said.
“Well monsters souls are different than human souls.” Frisk said to Gaster.
“That is true.” Gaster said to Frisk.
“Wait why didn’t you say anything when he did that?!” Celestia asked Frisk in a mad tone.
“I thought he was going to let him meditate, until I saw the bone and then he struck him. I was scared and I didn’t know what to do.” Frisk said to Celestia.
Celestia looked at both Frisk and Gaster with angry eyes, until Austin touched Celestia’s leg.
“I’m fine, please d-don’t be upset with them, they are only trying t-to help me.” Austin said to Celestia.
“But he could’ve hurt you really badly.” Celestia said in a worried tone.
“I’ve been through w-worse and I’m still here right?” Austin said to Celestia.
“Yeah your right, but I hate to think of something bad happening to you.” Celestia said in a worried tone.
“And so do I. I’m very sorry Austin, I didn’t mean to make things worse. Please forgive me!” Gaster said as he bend his head down in shame.
“I already forgave y-you.” Austin said with a smile.
“Maybe we should do another approach to this.” Papyrus said to the rest.
“Yes. Perhaps we should only do the meditating part.” Gaster said.
“That’s sounds like a-a plan.” Austin said to Gaster.
As the dust of the argument began to settle, Austin’s soul returned back to the grey areas. Austin reposition himself back to the cross leg position and closed his eyes once again. He took a deep breath and started to relax once again. Austin was now in a dark space, he looked around the room. He noticed something in the distance, a heart. Austin walked towards the heart, seeing the color of it. It was golden, a yellow gold color. Austin reached out his arm to touch, but out of nowhere two chains wrapped around the heart and had a lock on the middle. Austin looked at the now chained heart with surprised eyes. He felt something pulling him away from the heart. He was pulled away from the heart to the point where he can’t see it anymore. Austin then opened his eyes wide open and saw everyone eyeing him, in amazement and in shocked.
“Ugh... what happened? W-Why are you all staring at me like that?” Austin asked.
“You were glowing.” Gaster said to Austin.
“I was glowing?” Austin asked, confused.
“Yeah you were glowing bright yellow!” Papyrus said with a sparkle in his eyes.
“Really?!” Austin said, surprised.
“Yes, but then you stopped once you opened your eyes,” Gaster said to Austin. “Did you see any thing?” Gaster asked curiously.
“Well I was in a dark area. Their was some shape in the distance a-and went over to the shape. As I got close, it was a yellow gold heart and it was glowing brightly when I a-approached it. I went to touch i-it, but chains surrounded it and locked it, then I got pulled away from the heart, now I woke up to see all you surprised.” Austin explained.
“Hmm chains on your heart... that may be an issue.” Gaster said in a worried tone.
“What does it mean Gaster?” Sans asked Gaster.
“It means Austin’s soul doesn’t think Austin is ready for the power yet.” Gaster said to everyone.
“B-but how am I g-going to fight Necrafa without my soul powers?” Austin worriedly aksed Gaster.
“I’m... not sure anymore.” Gaster said with his head down.
“But you study souls, how can you not know anymore?!” Austin yelled worriedly.
“Your soul is unique than any others. I thought I got it figured out, but now I’m not sure anymore. I need more research on your soul to see what it means.” Gaster said to Austin.
“So what should i-I do now?” Austin asked.
“What you should do is to keep meditating a few times a week and if you find anymore of those void visions, let us know. Okay Austin.” Gaster said to Austin.
“Right I will Gaster.” Austin smile.
Gaster nodded and turned to Sans.
“Sans I will need your help with some... important things.” Gaster said to Sans.
“Important things? Celestia asked curiously.
“Sorry princess, but it’s only for Sans and me.” Gaster said to Celestia.
“I understand.” Celestia said, still not trusting him.
“That’s enough training for now, but make sure to meditate to see more of those visions and see if they get better or worse.” Gaster said to Austin.
“I will try my b-best Gaster.” Austin said to Gaster.
“That’s what I like to hear,” Gaster said as he placed a hand on Austin’s head. “Now enjoy the rest of the day, Sans and I got some... stuff to discuss alone.” Gaster said to Austin.
“Okay I will meditate a-and let you know if I see these visions again.” Austin said to Gaster.
And with that, Sans and Gaster left the garden.
“Am I really not worthy o-of my powers yet?” Austin asked sadly.
“Oh sweetie don’t feel down, you will find your powers eventually.” Celestia said softly.
“But what if Necrafa is h-here and she attacks u-us without my powers. How will I protect you all?!” Austin said with some tears in this eyes.
“Don’t worry Austin, you have friends that will support you all the way!!” Papyrus said happily.
“That’s right! We will support you however we can!” Luna smiled brightly.
“We are all here for you Austin!” Frisk smiled.
Austin looked at them and wiped away his tears. His eyes then went from sad to determined.
“YEAH!! I WILL GET MY POWERS AND STOP NECRAFA’S REIGN!” Austin yelled confidently.
“That’s the spirit!” All of them said.
“How about we take a break and I, the Great Papyrus can make my homemade spaghetti.” Papyrus said excitedly.
“Okay!!” Frisk and Austin said in unison.
As Austin, Frisk, Papyrus, Celestia, and Luna was about to go inside, Luna said one question that made Papyrus gasp.
“What is spaghetti?”
Papyrus was now rambling about spaghetti over and over when they went inside, but little did they know... something was spying from them from afar.
“Why are these stupid droids not back to report anything yet?!” Grievous complained, moving side to side with his arms at his back.
“Patience general, we just set them out to the nearest village and castle.” Necrafa said to Grievous.
“I know, but the sooner I grab this child for you, the sooner I can slaughter more Jedi!” Grievous growled.
“Yes yes, you love to kill Jedi, even though you become a coward when you fight Obi Wan Kenobi or Skywalker.” Necrafa smirked.
Grievous growled at turned away from her, knowing she’s right.
“General?” A droid said with a probe droid with it.
“WHAT!!!” Grievous yelled at the droid.
“O-one of the droids came back and it has something to show you.” The droid said in a scared tone.
“Excellent! Plug it to the screen.” Necrafa said to the droid.
The droid nodded and the two went to the giant tv screen. The probe droid sat on the control desk and the battle droid plug a cord into the probe droid. The screen turned on and Grievous and Necrafa looked at the screen. They saw Austin laying on the grass with Gaster right in front of him, hitting him with the bone.
“It seems we’re too late. The skeleton family beat us to him.” Grievous growled.
“A small delay, but it will not stop our plan, in fact it may improve it.” Necrafa sinisterly said.
“What do you mean?” Grievous asked, confused.
Necrafa pointed at the screen. Grievous looked at the screen and he sees Austin’s soul turning a bit black.
“He has hate in him.” Necrafa said to Grievous.
“What does that have to do with your plan?” Grievous asked.
“Must I explain everything to you.” Necrafa sighed. “I will use my magic to create a shadow to make him hate these ponies and the skeleton family.”
“Ohh... now I see. But what about his shadowy friend?” Grievous asked.
“Don’t worry about that. When I make the shadow I’ll use a spell on it to create a virus for The Golden Child’s friend to make him sick or even dead, it will depend on the shadow way of making Austin feel hatred.” Necrafa said with a evil laugh.
“Well if you think it will work... let’s do it.” Grievous said with a chuckle, but ends up having a coughing fit.
Necrafa summoned her staff and dark magic was being formed from the top of her staff. She shoot the magic towards the ground but it started to form a black tornado. Grievous used one arm to block his face from the wind. As the wind was starting to settle down, one final strong gust hit both Necrafa and Greivous, which Necrafa didn’t get effected, but Grievous almost fell, but he kept balanced with his metal talons. They look at the shadow figure that looked just like Austin, but completely black with white sinister eyes and mouth.
“You know what you must do. Go!” Necrafa commanded.
The shadow nodded and vanished from Necrafa and Grievous.
“What if he gets caught by the ponies or the skeletons?” Grievous asked.
“They won’t. I made the shadow to be in his mind, making it invisible to others, except for that other shadow, but you know what will happen if they cross paths.” Necrafa said.
“So if by chance this fails, what is your next plan? Grievous asked Necrafa.
“I already have my next plan prepared. If the shadow version of that child fails... I’ll use t h e m. ” Necrafa said evilly.
Then both Necrafa and Grievous started to laugh hysterically.
The blue Pegasus sitting in the white void was meditating, but something didn’t feel right to him.
“I feel a disturbance in the force... a new creature is born, but not for any good intentions. It feels dark, darker, yet darker. I have a feeling it will go for our young hero. I must warn him that this thing is coming for him before I’m too late.”
The Pegasus transformed into a ball of light and teleported away from the white void.
To Be Continued...
Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter. It was a cloudy day at Equestria, but not cloudy enough to rain. Inside Celestia’s room we see princess Celestia sleeping still, but Austin looked like he didn’t sleep all night. He looked very tired and his bags were dark under his eyes. Austin stared at the ceiling all night. Austin decided to get out of bed and get dressed. As he was getting dressed, Celestia was beginning to wake up. As she rise out of bed, she noticed that Austin wasn’t in bed. She looked around the room and saw Austin getting dressed.
“Morning dear, your up early.” Celestia said lightly.
“Yeah, I didn’t s-sleep well, so I decided to get up and start my day.” Austin said to Celestia.
“Oh dear, you could’ve woke me up and told me what was troubling you.”
“Nothing was troubling m-me, I just couldn’t fall back to sleep, that’s all.”
“Are you sure?”
“Yeah, I’m s-sure.”
“Okay dear, I believe you. You want to get breakfast?”
“Now thank you, I’m n-not hungry. I’ll eat later.”
“He never said no to breakfast before, he loves having breakfast. What going on with him?” Celestia thought to herself.
“Okay sweetie.” Celestia said.
“I think I’m going t-to go meditate for a bit.”
“Okay dear, but make sure you eat.”
“I will. See you i-in a bit.”
Austin went to the door and opened it, then closed it behind him. Austin started to walk to the gardens where he will be meditating. As he was walking, he saw some guards walking by. The guards waved at Austin, but in Austin’s perspective, he saw them yelling at him, which made Austin speed walk pass them. He was almost near the garden, but Austin accidentally bumped into Luna.
“O-Oh sorry I wasn’t paying a-attention of my surroundings.” Austin apologized.
“Oh that’s alright dear. Where are you heading to?” Luna asked.
“Oh I’m going to th—“ Austin said but was interrupted by another vision.
The vision was where Luna charged up her horn like Celestia did and shot it at him. Austin stepped back from Luna with a nervous look on his face.
“Austin... are you alright?” Luna asked in a worried tone.
“Oh uhh... yeah I’m fine. I’m just going to meditate at the garden.” Austin said.
“Okay... have fun with that.”
Austin then speed walked past Luna and entered the gardens. As Austin walked past Luna, she had a confused, yet worried look on her face. Austin looked at the sky and saw the gray clouds in the sky. Austin sat down in a cross leg position. He closed his eyes and started to relax. He was in a dark void once again and started to walk. After walking around for a bit, he felt like he was being watched. Austin stopped in his track and turned around, but nothing was there. He turned back, only to see Shadow Austin appear in front of him.
“Hello there.” Shadow Austin said.
Austin got startled and screamed a bit.
“Oh it’s just you. I don’t have time for this, I need to find my soul.” Austin said.
“For what?”
“To see if I’m worthy of my powers!”
“You really think you will be able to get your powers?”
“I have to, otherwise the whole universe is in danger if she gets to it first.”
“What’s the point of getting those powers anyway? I already showed you a glimpse of your future, so why bother.”
“Because their are some people I want to protect. I don’t care if they betray me or not, I will defeat Necrafa and save the universe!”
Austin then walked through Shadow Austin and continued to walk straight.
“Hmm... so lowering his self esteem or making him not trust the ponies aren’t working, but they did have an effect on him. Maybe instead of targeting him, I should target someone that he loves... like a family member.” Shadow Austin smiled sinisterly.
Austin walked for a while now and saw nothing.
“Hmm... maybe tomorrow I’ll have some luck, but I’ve been in here for a while. I best wake up.” Austin thought to himself.
Austin closed his eyes and reopened them to see the garden. He got up from the grass and went back in the castle, but Shadow Austin took form and began to follow him from afar. Shadow Austin followed Austin around the castle. He hid from Austin so that he doesn’t get caught by him. He peek the corner to see if he was looking behind him.
Where is he? Shadow Austin thought to himself
“Hey you!” a voice called out to Shadow Austin.
Shadow Austin turned around and saw Wingdings, looking angry.
Found you. Shadow Austin thought to himself.
“Who are you? Why are you following Austin?” Wingdings asked angrily.
Shadow Austin smiled sinisterly and laughed. Wingdings summoned his bone hands and began to charge them.
“Identify yourself or I will fire on you.”
“Hehehe... don’t worry, you won’t know who I am after this.” Shadow Austin smiled sinisterly.
Wingdings was about to fire, but something struck him. His eyes widened and looked down to see a red string struck him through his chest. Shadow Austin walked over to him with a sinister smile on his face.
“Don’t worry it will only hurt, a LOT.” Shadow Austin evilly said.
“Wha-“ Wingdings was interrupted by a strong shock from the string.
Wingdings screamed in agony and his scream could be heard from the whole castle. Austin heard the scream and ran to see who was screaming. He turned the corner to see Wingdings on the floor, not moving.
“WINGS!!!” Austin scream.
Austin went on his knees and shook Wingdings to see if he would respond, but to no prevail. Austin kept trying to help him, until he heard hooves and footsteps coming towards them.
“We heard screaming, what’s going—“ Gaster said before he turned the corner and saw Wingdings and Austin on the ground. They gasped when they saw the both of them on the ground.
“P-please help him.” Austin pleaded.
“Papyrus quick, carry him to the medical room!”
“Right!” Papyrus nodded.
Papyrus ran to Wingdings and picked him up. The group ran to the medical room to help Wingdings, with Austin following in front to hold Wingdings hand. They got to the medical room and Papyrus place Wingdings on the bed. Gaster placed his hand on Wingdings chest to feel a heartbeat. He felt the heartbeat, but it was going slow.
“He’s fine, but it looks like he is in a coma.” Gaster said to them.
“A-a coma?” Austin asked Gaster.
“Yes, we will have to wait for him to wake up. We will check up on him to see if he is going to wake up, but it might take days or weeks for him to wake.”
“B-but he will be o-okay right?”
“Yes. If he was dead he would’ve disappeared forever.”
“Oh that’s a r-relief, I thought I l-lost him.”
“Yes, but he needs time to rest for now.”
“O-okay...”
“Dear, can you tell us what happened?” Celestia asked Austin.
“I don’t know... I heard screaming and I ran to where I heard t-the scream. I turned the corner and saw Wings o-on the ground. I was scared t-that I begun shaking him to wake him up, but he didn’t.” Austin said with tears running down his face.
“Oh honey, it’s okay now. He will be fine, he just needs rest that’s all.” Celestia hugged Austin.
“Y-yeah...” Austin said, still sad about what happened. “Could I have a moment with him before we let him r-rest?”
“Of course, we will let you be with him for a bit.” Gaster said to Austin.
Celestia, Gaster and Papyrus left the room. Austin went over to Wingdings and sat on a chair near his bed.
“What happened t-to you?” Austin whispered sadly to Wingdings, but he didn’t respond.
“The ponies did it.” A voice said.
“Wings?!”
Shadow Austin appeared in the other side of Wingdings bed.
“No, it’s just me.” Shadow Austin said.
“Oh it’s y-you.” Austin said.
“Yes it’s me.”
“Do you know what h-happened to Wingdings?”
“Why yes I do. I saw one of the princesses use a spell on him and I was too late to help him.”
“One of the princesses? W-Which one?”
“The one with the rainbow hair.”
“Momma Celestia? B-But she wouldn’t attack him without a r-reason or never attack him at all. She trust Wingdings.”
“Well I saw her attack him and I never tell a lie to you.”
“But why would s-she do that?”
“I’m not sure. Maybe to get rid of him or to make you feel hate like what Gaster did.”
“But you said that she w-will help me, not hurt the people I love.”
“I never said that. I said that once you defeat Necrafa, she will get rid of you. She doesn’t care about you or Wingdings, she only cares about her subjects. Nothing more, nothing less.”
“But...” Austin was trying to find an answer for her behavior, but he can’t figure it out.
“Tell me, have you been seeing visions of the ponies yelling at you or even attacking you?”
“Yeah... all the ponies I see, I see some vision of them yelling at me and when I looked at momma Celestia and momma Luna, I see them charging their horns and shooting it at me.”
“That means you are seeing the truth about these ponies.”
“The t-truth?”
“Yes. If I was you, you should watch your back... oh wait I am you heheh.” Shadow Austin snickered.
Shadow Austin then disappeared and Austin was with Wingdings. Austin was feeling more hate inside of him, but he is scared and confused of what’s going on anymore.
“Wings, I’m confused of what’s going on. First he shows u-up and now you are in a coma. I... don’t k-know who to trust anymore... I’m scared.” Austin whispered sadly, with tears running down his face.
He placed his face on Wingdings shoulder and cried for a few minutes. After the crying, he started to calm down.
“I will trust them, but w-what I’m seeing, I’m afraid to handle the truth,” Austin said quietly. “I hope you wake up soon and healthy. Bye bro.”
Austin wiped away the remaining tears off his face and walked out of the medical room. Shadow Austin then reappeared near Wingdings face.
“This kid sure do trust these ponies, but it won’t matter in the end. I just have to find his breaking point and once he is fully consumed by rage, he will be m i n e.” Shadow Austin smile grew wider and more sinister.
Shadow Austin heard the door creak open and disappeared once again.
To Be Continued...
Author's Note
Sorry if these are getting a bit short. My imagination juice is running a bit low. 😑😑
Chapter 15: A Day With Celestia
Austin walked in the royal gardens, leaned on the rails and stared at the sky. It was still a cloudy day in Equestria, but the sun was now visible. Austin sighed sadly and began to tear up a bit.
“People are right. I a-am just a freak with bad luck.” Austin said to himself, tears coming down his face.
Austin could hear footsteps behind him and it was getting closer. The figure came to his right side of him, it was Celestia. Celestia placed her front hooves on the rail and stared at the sky too.
“Hi dear. Are you alright? After you left Wingdings to rest, you avoided every pony, even Gaster and his family.” Celestia looked at Austin worriedly.
“No, in not a-alright.” Austin said sadly.
“What’s wrong?”
“I’m feeling so much emotions that nobody should feel a-at once. S-Sadness, anger, confusion... and f-fear. I don’t know how to stop them.” Austin said in tears.
“Oh dear,” Celestia wiped off some tears with her wing. “You can always tell me what’s wrong and I will try my best to help. You don’t have to bottle up these emotions, it’s unhealthy to do that.”
Austin sighed sadly and turned to Celestia, this time without the visions.
“I guess I’m a-a bit stressed t-that Wingdings is in a coma and I want him to be safe.”
“You really care for him and that is a special gift for the two of you. You two are brothers after all.”
“Even though he was o-only meant to train me and that’s it, nothing else.”
“But he considers you a brother and that’s what matters.”
“Yeah, that’s true. I hope he w-will wake up soon. Ever since w-we became friends, I felt completely safe a-around him, but now... I feel lost and scared.”
“That what I thought when I was going to be a princess.”
“Really?”
“Yes. When I was just a colt around your age, my parents told us that my sister and I were going to rule over Equestria. Scared that I would be a terrible princess, I tried to run from my emotions and getting lost in the progress. But no matter how far you go, the emotions always catch up.”
“Woah... that w-was a lot to take in.”
“Sorry dear. But what I mean in the end is... don’t run from your emotions, you must face them in order to find peace.” Celestia smiled.
“Thank you momma, i-I feel a bit better.”
“No problem my child.” Celestia said lightly. “How about we go for a little fly.”
“You want to fly w-with me?”
“Of course. I wanted to do this for a while, but never had the time to do it.”
“I would love t-to fly with you.” Austin smiled.
“Great! Do you want to go on my back or do you want to fly yourself?”
“I’ll fly m-myself.”
“Okay dear.” Celestia started to flap her wings.
Celestia took flight to the sky and looked down at Austin, waiting.
heheh let’s have fun with his shapeshifting powers. Shadow Austin thought to himself.
Austin surrounded himself with the shadows and turn into Valkyrie from Rainbow Six Seige.
“What? I didn’t ask for Valkyrie,” Austin tried again and turned into Gem Stone from Popgoes. “No I didn’t chose this one either,” Austin tried once more and turn into Nora Wakeman from My Life of a Teenage Robot. “Oh come on! Ugh, one more time,” Austin tired the fourth try and turned into The Rat from Five Nights at Candys. “What is up with my shapeshifting powers?” Austin tried the fifth and final time, turned into Feedback from Ben 10. “Feedback? Not the one I wanted, but at least he can fly, so it’ll have to do.” Austin used his electric arms to propelled himself up in the air with electricity.
Austin finally got to Celestia, with Celestia having a worried face on him.
“Are you alright? You look like you were struggling with your powers.” Celestia said worriedly.
“Yeah im fine. My shapeshifting powers went a bit crazy their, but I finally got something that can fly.” Austin said with a static voice.
“Okay... let’s go for a little fly.”
“Alright.”
Celestia and Austin began to fly together. They flew all around Canterlot. Ponies waving their hooves at the two and they wave back. They flew above Ponyville, close to the clouds. Celestia looked over at Austin with a big smile, Austin smiled back. Celestia flew up in the clouds and Austin followed. As Austin got above the clouds, he saw Celestia wings stretched out wide with her front hooves stretched out wide too and was smiling. Austin looked at her and smiled as well. Celestia looked at Austin and came back down, looking slightly embarrassed.
“Hehe, I might have been having a bit too much fun.” Celestia said embarrassedly.
“What’s wrong with having too much fun? I think everyone should have fun once in a while.” Austin smiled.
“Yeah your right, I should do this more often.”
Austin and Celestia looked at each other in the eyes. They looked at each for about a minute before it got a bit awkward for them.
“Erm... this feels like a romance chapter and it makes me feel uncomfortable. We should we get back to the castle.” Austin said.
“Agreed. Let’s go back.”
As Celestia and Austin was about to leave, Celestia looked at the clouds and saw that they are getting darker in one area behind Austin’s feet.
“Umm... sweetie do you know why this cloud under you is looking dark like a thundercloud?” Celestia asked Austin.
“Huh?” Austin looked down under him and saw the dark cloud.
Austin’s eyes widened as he saw the cloud.
“Oh no! My electric powers are filling the cloud!” Austin said as he moved away from the cloud.
The cloud was sprouting out lightning and almost hit Celestia, but she dodged it.
“Woah! We have to stop these lightning bolts before they hit Ponyville!” Celestia said worriedly.
“Not to worry, I can absorb them in my body. The bad news is I’ll have to blast it away and I’m not sure it will be strong enough to hit space.”
“Well... we just need to get it from harms way!”
“Got it!”
Austin got in front of the cloud and extended his arms out. He started to suck the lightning bolts out of the cloud, but some lightning bolts were launching towards Ponyville.
“Oh no!!” Austin thought to himself
Austin started to rush towards the lightning bolts before they cause any damage. As he was chasing the lightning, he saw a mare and a filly walking without knowing that a lightning bolt was about to strike them. Austin’s eyes widened and started to go a bit faster. The mare the the filly looked up to see Austin coming straight towards them. The mare put a hoof behind the filly and closed her eyes fearfully. The mare reopened her eyes and saw Austin in front of them with his arms extended in front of him. Austin absorbed the lightning bolt just in time. Austin turned to the mare and the filly.
“Are you two alright?” Austin asked the two.
“Y-yeah. We didn’t see that lightning bolt and you saved us from it. Thank you.” The mare smiled.
“Happy to help ma’am.”
Before Austin was about to leave, two other lightning bolts struck the village. One hitting the town hall and one hitting behind the filly, the mare and Austin. The three flew off the ground and back on the ground. Austin got up and saw the town hall on fire and saw the two ponies on the ground. Austin went to the floor to help the mare up. As the mare got back up, she saw that her child was injured.
“Don’t worry ma’am I’ll help you with your child.” Austin said.
“I think you helped enough already.” The mare said angrily.
She grabbed her filly and rushed away from Austin. Austin reached out an arm towards the mare but then put it back down. Austin saw some Pegasus with clouds put out the fire on the town hall with rain from the clouds. Austin looked at the ground and started to propel himself, until one of his arms started to charge itself. Austin panicked and aimed his arm at a tree. His arm shot a lightning bolt at the tree and exploded the tree in the process. The ponies around looked at Austin with scared faces. Austin then propelled himself and flew away. Celestia saw the whole event in the air. Celestia saw Austin flying away from Ponyville and chased Austin back at the castle. Celestia landed on the garden and saw Austin back in his human form, standing in the middle of the garden.
“Austin... sweetie, are you alright?” Celestia asked Austin worriedly.
Austin didn’t respond right away. He turned to Celestia and frowned.
“It’s my fault that i-I almost got those two hurt.” Austin said sadly.
“But you also helped them before that lightning bolt took out you three. You tried to help them.” Celestia said lightly.
“But I was the o-one who made those lightning bolts and struck the town hall and almost hit that filly.”
“We didn’t know their was more of them.”
“Well i-I should’ve.”
“Don’t beat yourself too hard Austin,” Celestia placed a hoof on Austin’s shoulder. “I know it was an accident and the mother was worried for her young. She must’ve not been thinking straight and lashed out on you. I’m sure she will apologize for her actions when you see her again.”
“Hehe, thank y-you momma Celestia.”
“Anytime dear. Now let’s grab some food, you must be hungry after flying and saving those ponies.”
“Yeah I’m a little h-hungry now.”
Celestia started to walk in the castle, but Austin stood in the same place. He went to check his soul and saw it becoming gray. Austin looked at it for a second before he heard Celesta’s voice in the castle.
“You coming dear?!” Celestia yelled from the distance.
“Yeah, I’m c-coming!”
Austin put his soul away and walked into the castle.
“Well it seems like my theory worked. I have control over his body without him knowing. This will do wonderfully for my next step. Now we just have to wait until we go back to Ponyville and I will start ruining friendships with the main 6 and make them hate Austin. Until we see you again Pomyville. Shadow Austin laughed sinisterly.
To Be Continued...
Chapter 16: A Day With Starlight
It was a fairly cloudy day in Equestria, the sun was shining behind some clouds. Austin was in bed still, sleeping like a baby. Celestia came into the room and came to his side of the bed. She started to shake Austin a bit to wake him up.
“Austin.” Celestia said softly. “Austin, sweetie time to get up.”
Austin then started to mumble and rose up the bed quickly.
“I’m sorry!” Austin yelled.
Wha... about what?” Celestia said worriedly.
“O-Oh sorry momma Celestia, I... had a nightmare about that l-lady from yesterday.”
“Oh sweetie, just remember it was just an accident. You don’t need to worry about it so much.”
“Thank y-you momma.” Austin smiled.
“Your welcome sweetie.” Celestia smiled back. “I have a question for you.”
“W-what is it?”
“Would you like to visit Starlight for a while? You haven’t seen her in a while, so I thought I ask you to see if you do or not.”
“Oh umm...”
“Say yes.” Shadow Austin said.
“Yeah It would be nice to seen her again.”
“Excellent!” Celestia smiled. “Would you like a ride there?”
“S-Sure.”
“Alright, I will get a chariot to bring you to Ponyville.”
“Okay.”
20 minutes later, the chariot was ready for Austin. Austin hugged Celestia softly and went on the chariot. As Austin was entering the chariot, Celestia felt uneasy. She felt something inside of Austin, something dark. She shook off that feeling, but she was worried for Austin. Austin waved to Celestia and he was gone. Austin was sitting on the seat on the chariot and waited until he arrived at Ponyville. 10 minutes passed and he landed in Ponyville. As Austin got out of the chariot, he saw ponies with untrusted looks. Austin waved at the Pegasus as they returned to the castle. Austin walked around the village and saw the ponies look at him and Austin looked back, nervously. Austin finally got to the castle and knocked on the door. The door opened and Starlight appeared.
“Oh hey Austin! I’ve been waiting for you.” Starlight smiled.
“H-hey Starlight.” Austin said.
“Come in come in.” Starlight wave her hoof in the building.
Austin went inside Twilights castle.
“W-where is everyone?” Austin asked.
“Oh they went out doing some friendship quests.”
“You didn’t g-go along?”
“Nah, besides I promised Celestia to hang out with you.”
“R-Right.”
Austin and Starlight walked around the castle and went to the library.
“Here we are.” Starlight said.
“What are we d-doing in the library?”
“To do some magic of course.” Starlight smiled.
“But I’m don’t know h-how to do magic, I can’t even use my soul powers.” Austin said.
“It can’t hurt if you try.”
“…Alright.”
“Great!”
Starlight used her magic and took a book off the bookshelf and levitated in front of her. She opened the book and went through the book and stopped on one of the pages.
“This one should be easy,” Starlight showed the page to Austin. “You just have to move an object with magic.”
“Hmm.. I’m not sure i-if I can do this.” Austin said nervously.
“You have to be confident about yourself and if you don’t get it the first time, that’s fine, we can try again.”
“O-okay… I’ll try.”
“That’s the spirit,” Starlight smiles again. “Now just focus on that apple on the table.” Starlight gestures to the apple a wooden table in the middle of the room.
Austin inhaled and exhaled and aimed his hand at the apple. Austin clutched his eyes shut, focusing hard to lift the apple. But instead of lifting the apple, he started to shapeshift. He turned into a human with a helmet on his head and goggles on this eyes. He was wearing a suit with a American flag on one of the sleeves. Austin looked down and gasped in shock.
“Thermite? I didn’t want to transform, I wanted to move the apple.” Austin sighed.
“It’s okay Austin. Not everyone gets it in their first try. Just relax and try again.” Starlight said to Austin.
“Right.”
Austin change back to his self and tried once again. He raised his arm at the apple again and closed his eyes. But he ended up transforming again. Austin turned into a Python. Starlight saw him and shrieked. She ran to the nearest table and went on top. Austin slithered towards Starlight, but Starlight used her magic to levitate a broom and swung it at Austin.
“Back… back.” Starlight scarily said.
Sssstarlight it’sssss me Austin.” Austin said
“I know, but I’m terrified of snakes!”
“Do you want me to change?”
“Please.”
Austin changed back to himself.
“Phew, thank you,” Starlight said in relief. “Do you want to try again or do you want a break.”
“I want to try one m-more time.” Austin said.
“Alright. Whenever your ready.”
Austin nodded and turned to the apple with intense eyes. He closed his one last time. He reopened them and he saw the apple floating in the air. Austin was very happy that he made the apple float that he didn’t know he transformed into a person with a gas mask with a red jumpsuit and a flamethrower. All of a sudden the flamethrower ignited and fire hit the bookshelves, burning most of the books. Before Austin could realized he transformed , half of the the books were burned. After he was done with the celebrating, he turned and saw the library covered with fire. Austin gasped and ran to get water, but before he got out the door, Starlight opened the door with water in her magic and used the water to distinguish the flames. The library was covered with ashes and water. Austin transformed back to himself. He went to reach over to Starlight, but she moved from him.
“Starlight, I’m so s-so sorry. I-I didn’t realize I transformed and did this. Is their anything I can do to help?” Austin said.
“No. You can leave, I’ll handle the mess and blame the accident on myself.” Starlight said.
“What, no this is my fault! I-I should take the blame!”
“It’s fine Austin, just go.”
“But-“
“LEAVE!!” Starlight screamed but quickly calmed down. “Please.”
Austin hesitated if he wanted to go or not. He turned to the door, opened it and closed it behind him. Austin opened the front door of the castle and closed it. Austin walked around the village, with a feeling of guilt in his chest.
“Why would she take the blame for me? Is that what friends d-do?” Austin said to himself out loud.
“She did it to make you feel guilty of what you did.” Shadow Austin said to Austin, appearing in front of him.
“But why? I thought s-she was my friend.”
“She only did that to show pity to you, that’s why she will take the blame, to make you feel guilty.
“Maybe I should go b-back and help.” Austin said as he turned around, but Shadow Austin was in front of him.
“No no, she probably already cleaned up the mess and told Twilight what happened.”
“Are y-you sure?”
“I’m sure.”
“… Okay.” Austin said sadly.
Austin turned the other way and began walking to the train station. As he was walking, Shadow Austin made a evil looking smile behind him before vanishing back into Austin’s body.
Queen Necrafa was looking at the screens to see the progress of Shadow Austin’s work.
“General!” Necrafa yelled.
General Grevious walked to the door to her surveillance room.
“Yes Queen Necrafa?” Grevious grumbled.
“Take a look of this.”
Grevious walked over to Necrafa and look up at the screen. Grevious saw a man burning down a library of Twilights castle.
“Is that him?” Grevious asked.
“Yes that’s him, The Golden Child.”
“You do know he has a name besides “the Golden Child”.”
“Yes I know, but Golden Child sounds better than Austin.”
“Whatever,” Grevious grumbled. “So is he doing this himself?”
“No, my shadow is taking his powers and using it against his friends.”
“To make them hate him, smart.”
“Yes. Once he is alone, we will steal his soul essence and then you can go back to your stupid job, killing Jedi.”
“It’s not stupid.”
“Sure,” Nefcrafa looked at the screen. “For now we just wait and see what happens.”
“But what If it betrays you? Are you worried about it?”
“No. I know all of its moves it makes. But it betraying me is a possibility, and if it does it will fail.”
“How will it fail?”
“It’s plan is going to smoothly, eventually it’s plan will fail and I’ll be the one to finish what I started.”
“Why didn’t you use plan b in the first place?” Grievous sighed
“Because it would’ve been boring and I wanted to spice my plan up.”
“I see. And when do me and my troops come in?”
“You and Your troops will begin to invade the village and the castle were near so that no one can interrupt my plan.”
“Alright, but once you get this kids powers, you will help reclaim my homeland and I’ll continue to kill Jedi, right?”
“That is the deal, yes.”
“Then I’ll do what it takes to help my species survive.”
“Good. Now be a bit patient, things might start to get interesting for us.” Necrafa giggled evilly.
To Be Continued…
Author's Note
Hey everyone. I’m so so sorry that I haven’t been posting on my stories in a while, been busy with school and stress, you know the usual. I have a schedule that I want to keep so I won’t be two leeks late on posting. The Golden Child is almost about to end in a couple more chapters so get ready for that.
Until next time, bye! 😁
Chapter 17: A Day With Tempest
It was a sunny day, with some clouds in the sky. Austin was eating some breakfast with Princess Celestia and Princess Luna. After they were done, Austin got up from his chair.
“Momma Celestia, Momma Luna, i-I’m going to hang out with Tempest f-for the day, if that’s okay with you.” Austin said to the princesses.
“It’s okay with me dear, hanging out with friends will help grow your friendship further.” Princess Celestia said.
“I agree sister, growing your friendship will help in the future.” Princess Luna replied.
“Okay then, I’ll b-be back in a little while, bye mommas.” Austin waved at them as he began to walk towards the door.
“Bye dear!” The princesses said in unison.
Austin walked up to the door, opened the door and closed it behind him. Celestia looked at the door with a worried look.
“What’s the matter Tia?” Luna asked.
“I… don’t know. I have a strange feeling that their is something in Austin…” Celestia said worriedly.
“Now that you mention it, he has been distant with us every since Wingdings fell ill.”
“No I mean like something is telling him stuff to make him distant towards us, but I’m not sure.”
“I’m sure he’s fine… I hope. We just have to trust him.”
“Your right Lulu, we must trust him, but I can’t help but feel worried for him.”
“Me too Tia, me too.”
Austin was walking in the hallway and he noticed Gaster was standing in the hall with a notepad.
“Hello Gaster, how is Wingdings d-doing?” Austin asked Gaster.
“He’s still in a coma, but he’s stabilized when we put him in the medical room.” Gaster said to Austin.
“Oh… at least he’s fine now.”
“Indeed.”
“Well, I’m going to h-hang out with my friends. I’ll be back in a while.”
“Alright Austin, have fun.”
“I will.”
Austin continued to walk down the hallway before changing into Sans and teleported to Ponyville. He teleported to Twilight’s castle and knock at the door. He waited for a few seconds and Spike opened the door.
“Oh hey Austin.” Spike smiled.
“Hi Spike, is Tempest here?” Austin asked Spike.
“Yep, come on in.”
Spike let Austin in and they walked down a hallway. They opened the door to the library. It was still charred by not as bad as it was. Austin looked around with a sad look on his face.
“I’m sorry about w-what happened to the library.” Austin said sadly.
“Why are you sorry about it? Starlight told us that she showed you a new spell that she was working on and it backfired.” Spike said
“Oh… so she did lied about it…” Austin thought to himself.
The both of them left the library and into the main room, where Tempest was sitting on one of the six chairs.
“Tempest, Austin’s here!” Spike said to Tempest.
“Oh hey Austin!” Tempest smiled.
“H-Hi Tempest,” Austin said. “What are we doing today?”
“I just thought we could go for a walk and you know, talk for a bit.”
“That’s sounds l-like a good idea.”
“Thank you!” Tempest smiled. “Well, shall we?”
“Yeah.”
Tempest got out of the chair and walked towards Austin.
“Let’s get going then.”
“Alright t-then.”
Tempest and Austin walked to the door, but Tempest turned back to Spike.
“Spike, tell Twilight that I’ll be out for a while.” Tempest said.
“Okay, have fun you two.” Spike said.
“We will!” The two said in unison.
They closed the door behind them and made it outside. They began their walk. As they were walking around Ponyville, the ponies gave Austin a mean glare, causing Austin to tear up a bit.
“Austin, what’s wrong?” Tempest asked worriedly.
“Oh, I accidentally shot lightning at a mother and a filly, but I s-saved them, except another lightning bolt struck us and she ran off with her c-child. Now she must’ve told people about what happened and now they’re angry at me.” Austin said sadly.
Tempest, eyeing the ponies with an angry stare and her horn was sparking in rage.
“WHAT IS WRONG WITH YOU PONIES!!! This kid saved us from a Ursa Minor AND a Ursa Major!! Plus Austin didn’t mean to hurt that mother and child, he was trying to save them from his own lightning. You should all be ASHAMED of yourselves!!!” Tempest yelled at the crowd.
The crowd of ponies flopped their ears down and lowered their heads down too. But one of them didn’t do that.
“Well at least he didn’t turn our princesses to stone, entrapped us AND stole the magic of the princesses to that Storm King, just to bring your stupid horn back!” The random pony yelled back.
Tempest, fully raged now, started to shower sparks from her horn.
“Tempest, forget about them, this is our time to have a-a peaceful time, not getting angry by others.” Austin said with a smile.
Tempest looked at Austin and calmed down a bit.
“Yeah your right, let’s go.” Tempest said as she glared at them one last time.
As they walked around the whole town, they stumbled upon a beautiful grassland, filled with flowers of all kind, animals doing their own thing and a hill with a big oak tree standing at the top.
“Follow me, I have a great spot to stop and rest for a bit.” Tempest said to Austin.
“Okay…” Austin replied.
Tempest went up on the hill with the oak tree and lied their, and Austin did the same, except he was crisscrossed.
“This is my favourite place to go to when I’m feeling sad or angry. It help sooth me, you know?” Tempest asked Austin.
“Yeah, this place i-is very beautiful and can make you relaxed.”
“Yeah… Austin?”
“Yeah?”
“I’m sorry.”
“Sorry f-for what?”
“I’m sorry that you saw me being that angry to that pony, I get… upset when those are mentioned.”
Austin looked at her with a sad face and placed a hand on her hoof. She gasp as she looked at Austin with a surprised look on her face.
“It’s alright, you are my friend, and when you were getting m-mad, I wanted to get you outta their before we both do something we regret in the future.” Austin said with a smile.
Tempest teared up a bit and hugged Austin. Austin was surprised because she was the more serious pony in the group.
“Thank you Austin. Its like you know me.” Tempest said with a slight blush.
“But I don’t really know much about you. Like what that p-pony said about the princesses.” Austin said to Tempest.
“Oh… right… that. It’s a bit of a touchy subject, sorry.” Tempest lowered her head.
“Hey that’s fine. If you don’t to tell me than that’s perfectly fine, t-though I’m a bit curious, but again I won’t force you.”
“No… you deserve to know,” Tempest sighed a bit. “When I was a filly, I was like every other pony, playing with friends, not having to worry about anything and having fun. One day, however, my friends and I were playing ball and the ball went into the Ursa’s den. My friends were to scared to go in, so they told me to get it and so I did. As I retrieved the ball, the Ursa Minor came out with its claw readied to attack. I tried to defend myself with my magic, but I was too late. The Ursa Minor’s claw struck my face, leaving a scar across my eye and my horn, causing it to shatter. Heart broken that my horn was gone, I tried to play with my friends, but my magic turned to lightning. As I was trying to lift the ball up, it kept hitting it with lightning. My friends were scared of me and they ran off. When they left me, they replaced me with another unicorn in a matter of seconds. I knew I didn’t belong no more, so I left my hometown and thought to myself that the best way to survive is to be all alone, and that’s what I did. Many years later I met him, the Storm King. He made a deal with me that if I trap the four princesses and help him get unlimited power with the staff of Sacanas, he would restore my horn. I immediately said yes because I wanted my horn back so badly, but it didn’t matter. As I reach Canterlot, they were having a party and I crashed it. I told them to surrender themselves and they refused to, so I sent in the Storm Kings minions to capture the ponies so that they didn’t escape. I used obsidian balls to capture three of the princesses, princess Cadance, princess Celestia, and princess Luna. Twilight escaped my grasp, but I captured her when her friends had a feud and she was separated away from them. I brought her to the Storm King in a cage and he used the staff of Sacanas to drain the princesses magic. With so much power, he blasted Twilight out of her cage and started to play with the day and night cycle with the staff. Twilights friends came to the rescue, but the Storm King made a big tornado and the tornado sucked anything that was close to it. After he made the tornado, I pleaded to him to restore my horn… and he laughed at me. He told me that he used me to gain power and he tried to attack me. He shot a few bolts from the staff at me, but i dodged two and I shot my lightning at his bolt, causing a small explosion that caused me to almost get swept away, but I held on a railing. Twilight saved me from being swept away. I told her why she saved me and she told me, because that’s what friends do. I changed my ways from them on out and made a new friend. However, the Storm King still had his intentions and he was about to fire on both of us. Luckily, Twilights friends came to the rescue again and hit the Storm King, causing him to drop the staff to hit a glass pane in the inside of the castle. The staff was unstable without a host and fired at the roof, causing it to open up. The six of them worked together to get the staff, but the Storm King was almost quicker than them. Twilight got the staff in time before the Storm King did, but he broke the glass pane and sucked both the Storm King and Twilight. Her friend were sad because they thought she was gone, but she was back and reunited with her friends. I thought that was the end, but the Storm King was still alive and he had a obsidian ball in his hand. He was going to throw it at the six of them, but I risked my life to save them. I leaped at him and the ball broke, causing us to become obsidian statues. The Storm King fell off the castle and broke into pieces, killing him instantly. I thought I was next to join him, but Twilight and her friends saved me. From that day forward I would never let my obsession to bring my horn back again.”
Tempest turned to Austin and she was shocked. She saw Austin balling on the floor.
“Austin, are you okay?!?” Tempest said worriedly.
“You had it w-way worse than I did.” Austin chocked up the words.
“No, yours was more sad than mine was.”
“No… you experienced everything that I’m going through, b-but at a very young age, except I don’t have a horn and a scar on my face, but their is some similarities with your
“But…” Tempest tried to say something, but she couldn’t find the words.
“Mine was about loss, and a villain that wants my s-soul powers, but your is about losing everything too, but you wanted to bring your horn b-back, no matter the length you were willingly to take and ended up helping a villain.”
Tempest lowered her head in guilt. Austin looked at her and had a sad look on his face. He then hugged her to comfort her.
“But at the end of it all, I forgive you for what you were trying to do,” Austin smiled. “And I also want to t-thank you for sticking up to me when those ponies who were glaring at me .”
“It’s no trouble for me, really. I always like to help my friends out as best as I can.” Tempest smiled back.
“So I want to do the same for you.”
“What do you mean?”
“What is he going to do?” Shadow Austin said to himself.
Austin transformed into Sans and teleported the remnants of a shattered horn.
“Is… is that… my horn? H-how did you find it?” Tempest asked.
“I found it in your room for a quick second when we left for a walk.”
“What… are you going to do with that?”
“What a good friend can do… or at least try.”
Austin closed his eyes with his hands held at his chest. A green glow surrounded the horn remains and went to Tempest’s broken part of her horn. The horn remains circled around Tempest and a then there was a white flash that made Tempest close her eyes. When the flash was gone, she reopened her eyes.
“W…where is the remains?” Tempest asked Austin.
“Hehe… why don’t you see yourself.” Austin said as he teleported a mirror.
Tempest looked at the mirror and she couldn’t believe her eyes. The remains of her horn was back on her horn, fully healed.
“Wha… n-no… this must be a joke r-right, if so it’s not funny.” Tempest said as she was chocking on her words.
“No, your horn i-is now fully healed and functional.” Austin smiled as he transformed back to his regular self.
“I… I don’t know what to say, I wanted to restore my horn for… so long.” Tempest said with tears in her eyes.
“Why don’t you t-try it out?” Austin said as he got up and broke a branch from the tree.
“Are you… sure?”
“Yes.”
Tempest nodded and she used her horn. It was sparking a few time before her horn started to create a dark magenta aura surround her horn. Tempest gasped in excitement and tried to lift the branch. The aura surrounded the branch and got lifted up, but it didn’t stay up for long. Tempest magic faded in and out, then it disappeared. She looked at Austin with tears of joy. She gave him a very, very strong hug.
“Thank you, thank you, thank you!” Tempest said happily.
“Your… w-welcome… c-can you… loosen you hrg… hug please… it’s starting to hurt my back.” Austin said in pain.
“Oh, sorry, sorry.” Tempest loosened her hug.
“Phew… thank y-you…” Austin said in relief.
“No, thank you. For years I’ve been trying to find a way to restore my horn, but I’ve long abandoned that idea. But now it’s restored again, and I feel… happy.”
“Well I’m just trying t-to help the best I can.”
“And you’ve done so much for me. I think you deserve this.”
Tempest reach over at Austin and kissed him on the cheek. It wasn’t a long one, but one that Austin will most likely remember for a long time. After Tempest kissed Austin, Austin’s nose was leaking blood from one side of the nostrils and his eyes turned to spirals. He then fell on the ground.
“Austin! Are you okay?” Tempest said worriedly.
“Why is everything… s-spinning?” Austin said as his eyes spiral around.
Tempest giggled and blush slightly. She looked at the sky and didn’t realize it was almost getting dark.
“Oh my! We’ve been up here for so long that it’s almost getting dark. We better take you home Austin.”
Austin got up and wiped the blood off with his shirt. “Right, we should g-get going.”
“Here, climb on my back and I’ll give you a ride back to Ponyville.”
“No thanks I’ll just—“ he said as he looked at Tempests puppy eyes. “O-Okay fine.”
Tempest smiled and laid herself on the floor for Austin to get up easier. Austin got on Tempest’s back and they both went back to the village. The two stopped at Twilights castle and Tempest laid back down for Austin to get off.
“Well, today was a… very surprising day… and a bit emotional too.” Tempest said.
“Hehe… yeah i-it was.” Austin smiled.
“Hey, thank you once again… for my horn.”
“Hey, don’t mention it, I’m sure you would’ve done the same if something was lost on my body and I wanted i-it back.”
“Yeah… well… see you later Austin.”
“See ya later t-too Tempest.”
“My real name is actually Fizzlepop Berrytwist.”
“Oh, well Tempest s-sounds cooler, Um… no offence to your real name.”
“That’s fine, if you want to call me Tempest, I’m perfectly fine with that.”
“Oh… okay, I’ll see you s-soon Tempest.” Austin waved his hand goodbye.
“See you soon Austin!” Tempest waved a hoof goodbye as well, with a bit of a blush.
As Austin was walking down the now empty town, Shadow Austin appeared, looking very angry.
“What?” Austin asked.
“ARE YOU NUTS?!?” Shadow Austin yelled
“What? What d-did I do?!”
“You just costed our survival, that’s what you did!!!”
“What by giving Tempest h-her horn back?”
“YES!!”
“But she looked s-sad without her horn and she helped me with those ponies that glared at me, I had to repay her for that.”
“But now, when these ponies turn on you, she will be more powerful!!”
“How do you know that the ponies will turn on me huh? All t-they done for me was being nice to me and actually sticking u-up for me. I don’t think the ponies will ever turn on me.” Austin said as he walked through Shadow Austin.
Shadow Austin was filled with anger, but he settled down and smirked.
“Well we’ll see when you visit the Main Six next, then you’ll be alone once more.” Shadow Austin laughed silently and disappeared into Austin’s body.
To Be Continued…
Author's Note
I hope this isn’t violating the rules 😐
I hoped you enjoy this chapter, I really enjoyed making it. Until next time, bye. 😄
Chapter 18: A Day with Pinkie Pie
It was a light cloudy day in Equestria as Austin just got out of the train from Canterlot to Ponyville. As Austin began to walk around Ponyville, he still saw a few angry faces looking at him.
“I don’t u-understand Shadow Austin,” Austin whispered to Shadow Austin. “I try to be a nice guy for t-them, but they look at me like I’m a threat.”
“That’s because they fear you.” Shadow Austin said in Austin’s head.
“They… fear m-me?”
“Yes.”
“But w-why?”
“Because they don’t know the power you posses. They fear you because they think you will turn on them.”
“But I don’t want them t-to be afraid of me, I want them to trust me.”
“Not everyone like people who they can trust.”
“I guess your rig-“
“Austin Wustin!!” A voice screamed from afar .
Austin jumped to the voice and looked straight ahead. He saw a pink blob jumping up and down towards him. As the blob got closer, Austin saw pink fluffy hair and a pink fluffy tail.
“Pinkie?” Austin said.
“Hi Austin Wustin!” Pinkie smiled.
“Hi Pinkie Pie,” Austin smiled back. “How have you been?”
“I’m great thank you, can I ask you something?”
“Sure what is it?”
“Would you like to help me at the Sugarcube Corner?”
“Oh… um, sure.”
“Perfect! Follow me.” Pinkie turned around and began to jumped up and down again on the dirt road.
Austin followed Pinkie Pie to a place that looked like a gingerbread house with a cupcake on top with candles.
“Wow this place m-makes me hungry.” Austin said as his mouth starts to drool.
“You haven’t been here before?” Pinkie Pie asked.
“No I don’t think I h-have yet.”
“Well welcome to the Sugarcube Corner!” Pinkie jumped on her two back legs and raised her front hooves at the building. “Come on let’s go meet the owners of this place.” Pinkie said as she entered the place.
Austin opened the pink door and inside was a variety of sweets on display and sweets as decorations on the wall, and on the beams that support the structure.
“Mr. and Ms. Cake!” Pinkie Pie screamed. “I have a new friend for you to meet!”
When Pinkie yelled out, two ponies came out of the kitchen. Their was a male earth pony with moderate pistachio eyes, light brilliant orange mane and light brilliant ember coat with a light brilliant orange freckle like pattern on his upper muzzle. The other pony to come out the kitchen is also a earth pony with brilliant rose eyes, light crimson mane with pale, light, grayish crimson stripes, and a very light cerulean coat.
“Pinkie, we were in the kitchen preparing a cake for a delivery.” The male earth pony said.
“Sorry about that,” Pinkie scratched the back of her head. “But their is a new friend I want you to meet.” Pinkie gestured her hoof to Austin.
“Well hi there little guy. What’s your name honey?” The female earth pony asked Austin.
“My name i-is Austin.” Austin said nervously.
“That’s a very nice name. My name is Chiffon Swirl, but you can call me Ms. Cake.” Ms. Cake said.
“And my name is Mr. Carrot Cake.” Mr. Carrot Cake said.
“It’s nice to m-meet you Ms. Cake and Mr. Cake.” Austin smiled.
“I brought him here to help me bake some sweets.” Pinkie smiled.
“Well that’s fine by us. Have fun kids.” Mr. Carrot Cake said to the two.
“We will!” Pinkie Pie smiled.
Pinkie headed towards the kitchen and Austin followed. The kitchen had candy decorations on the counter and the shelves. Their was a stove, sink and cubborts.
“Alrighty Austin Wustin, we’re going to make some cakes for us and I need some help with them.” Pinkie Pie said.
“Why cant Mr and Ms Cake help you out?” Austin asked.
“They will be busy delivering some of our orders that are close by us but aren’t in Ponyville.”
“Oh I see.”
“Yeah, so let’s make some cakes.”
“Okay!” Austin said excitedly.
Pinkie Pie and Austin were preparing the ingredients. Pinkie Pie got the sugar, flour, salt, and the baking soda. Austin got the eggs, butter, and the milk.
“Now that we have the ingredients out now, we just need a bowl and we can begin.” Pinkie Pie smiled.
“Okay.” Austin responded.
Pinkie went to the counter for a bowl, but their was no bowls on the counter.
“Huh where’s the bowls?” Pinkie Pie asked herself.
Pinkie Pie looked around the kitchen, until she saw that the bowls were sitting on top of a very high shelf.
“How in Equestria did the bowls get their?” Pinkie said to herself.
“Do you need a-any help Pinkie?” Austin asked.
“Hmmm… you could crawl on my back and you can grab them.”
“Okay.”
Pinkie Pie lowered herself to the floor for Austin to climb up. Austin climb up on Pinkie Pie’s back and Pinkie Pie got back up from the ground. Austin went on his tippy toes and get more height to grab the bowls.
“You almost got it?” Pinkie Pie asked as her legs start to shake.
“Almost… got them…” Austin said.
Just before Austin could grab the bowls, black smoke began to form from him. He transformed into a werewolf, but one side is more metallic. The werewolf had sharp claws and sharp teeth. Pinkie’s legs were getting weary due to the weight of the wolf. Pinkie fell to the floor and Austin fell as well. They both got up from the floor, Pinkie Pie was a bit sore, but she was fine. Pinkie Pie looked at Austin and was a bit nervous.
“W-what’s wro-o-ong.” Austin said in a robotic voice.
Austin looked down at his hands to see that one side were a regular claw and one was a robotic claw. Austin eyes went wide as he saw his claws.
“N-not ag-gain…” Austin said.
“What’s wrong?” Pinkie Pie asked worriedly.
W-w-well it’s been happening late—“ Austin said as he suddenly feel on one knee.
“Austin, what’s wrong??”
“I-I-I don’t know…” Austin groaned in pain.
Pinkie went over to Austin to see what’s wrong, but as she got closer, he started to growl. Pinkie back away from him. Austin looked around the room and jumped on the kitchen table. Austin howled in the air and stared at Pinkie. Austin leapt at Pinkie, but she moved out the way from Austin. Austin hit his head on the counter but recovered.
“Austin what is happening with you?!?” Pinkie said in a scared voice.
“I-I-I can’t control I-it.” Austin said in a scared voice as well.
Austin leapt at Pinkie once more, this time scratching her side of her stomach, making it bleed. She fell on the ground, groaning in pain. Pinkie looked up, with tears in her eyes.
“Austin… please don’t do this.” Pinkie said in tears.
Austin lifted his claw up, tears in his eyes as well.
“I’m sor-ry Pinkie, I cannot control m-my body.” Austin said as he’s struggling to control his arm.
Just as Austin was about to strike down Pinkie, a bell on top of the door caught Austin’s attention.
“Pinkie were back.” Ms.Cake said in a singing tone.
“We got our deliveries done and we can help you guys out with some baking.” Mr.Cake smiled.
Austin jumped on the display table and growled at Ms and Mr Cake. The two both back up a bit.
“What in sweet Celestia is that?!?” Ms. Cake said in a panicked voice.
“I-I don’t know!” Mr.Cake said in a scared tone.
Just then, Austin leapt from the display table and towards Ms and Mr. Cake. They both covered their faces in fear. 5 second passed and they both uncovered their eyes. They saw the wolf covered in black smoke, then the wolf turned back into a human child.
“…Austin?” Ms.Cake said in confusion.
“…y-yes…” Austin said nervously.
“W-what just happened?” Mr. Cake said.
“Uhhhh…”
Just then, the three of them heard groans of pain in the kitchen area. Mr and Ms Cake went in the kitchen and saw Pinkie on the floor, bleeding.
“PINKIE!!” Ms and Mr. Cake screamed in fear.
The two bend over and examined the wound.
“Dear, get the bandage, quickly!” Ms. Cake said quickly.
Just then, Mr. Cake ran upstairs. Austin stared at Ms. Cake and Pinkie Pie, with a sad expression and a feeling of feeling helpless.
“Pinkie, what happened?” Ms. Cake asked worriedly.
“We were… hrg, trying to get the bowls from the self, but Austin, argh, turned into that wolf and attacked me.” Pinkie said in pain.
Ms. Cake turned to Austin, looking angry. She started to walkover to him.
“Wait it was an… arg—“ Pinkie said in pain.
“I’ve heard enough,” Ms. Cake said, staring at Austin with angry eyes. “I don’t know who you are, but I thought I can trust you, but you have hurt Pinkie and damaged my place. Until I can trust you again… you are banned from every walking in this place! Do you understand.”
“… I understand…” Austin lowered his head.
“Now leave!” Ms. Cake yelled at him.
Austin walked out of the door, head still lowered to the floor. As he walked out the door, he turned at the two, seeing Ms. Cake angry and Pinkie Pie’s eyes looking away from Austin. Austin walked out of the door, feeling a bit of his soul get cold.
Author's Note
Hello everyone! I’m so so so sorry that I haven’t been active lately, I’ve been unmotivated to do these and school. But I’m ready to start it up again. I’ll try to be as active as I can. Hope you enjoy my latest chapter. I will also continue the Pokémon crossover as well, so don’t worry about that. Anyways, have a good day or night
Chapter 19: A Day with Applejack
After walking out of Sugarcube Corner, Austin walked alone once more, feeling upset by what happened. He walked and walked, not paying attention to his surroundings, he suddenly bumped into someone. Austin fell to the floor with a big thud. Austin looked up and saw a orange pony with a cowboy hat on. The orange pony turned around, looking around before looking down. The pony then smiled.
“Well howdy Austin.” The orange pony said.
“Oh hi Applejack,” Austin greeted Applejack. “I’m sorry that I bumped i-into you, I wasn’t paying attention.”
“That’s alright sugarcube,” Applejack looked at Austin, but saw that something was troubling him. “You look upset, what’s wrong?”
“Oh I’m fine.” Austin blankly responded.
Applejack eyed him for a few seconds before responding.
“Ah know a lie when I see one, you can tell me sugarcube, I’m your friend, you can trust me.”
Austin sighed. “Okay, I-I’ll tell you. I… I got kicked out of Sugarcube Corner.”
“What? You? Who could a sweet child like you get kicked out of Sugarcube Corner? Ah don’t think any pony even got kicked out of that place.”
“I turned into a monster a-and attacked Pinkie Pie, as well as Mr and Ms. Cake, well almost.”
“How?” Applejack asked worriedly.
“My shapeshifting powers went haywire and made me change without me knowing. Then, my body, i-it felt like someone else was controlling me, but I was their, watching hopelessly as I try to gain control of my body again. I hit Pinkie Pie on the side and I almost hurt Mr and Ms Cake. ”
“Woah, is Pinkie Pie and the Cakes okay?”
“The Cakes are fine, but I’m not sure about Pinkie, but Mr. Cake went t-to grab some bandages for her wound. So I’m sure she’s fine.”
“Well that’s good. Maybe I will check on her in a bit.” Applejack looked at Austin, his eyes were getting wet.
Applejack looked sad when she looked at Austin. She then had a good idea.
“Hey ah have idea, why don’t you come with my at the farm?”
“Really? You want m-me to go with you at your farm?” Austin said in shock.
“Of course! You look a bit down with that hiccup with the cake family, so what do ya say, sugarcube?”
“Your not afraid o-of what my powers can do to your farm?”
“Not at all, we faced many challenges on the farm that we couldn’t handle, I’m sure we can handle it if it happens again.”
“Oh can you now?” Shadow Austin said to himself.
“Well, I guess s-since its no trouble for you, why not.” Austin smiled at Applejack.
“Great! I’m sure the apple family would love to see you again after your last visit with us,” Applejack lowered her back to the ground for Austin to hop on, to which he did. “Alrighty partner, let’s get a move on.”
Applejack and Austin went their way to Sweet Apple Acres. When they got to the entrance of Sweet Apple Acres, Austin saw Apple Bloom, Big Macintosh, and Granny Smith all outside, near the barn, collecting baskets on their backs. The two got closer to the three, when the three turned around and saw them.
“Well howdy Austin.” Apple Bloom said happily.
“Welcome back Austin.” Granny Smith smiled.
“Hi everyone.” Austin said.
“Your just in time you two. We need some more hooves to help pick apples for our apple ciders.” Granny Smith said
“It’s that time of year already?” Applejack said.
“Eyup.” Big Mac said.
“We’ve collect the baskets, but more apples have grown all over the acre.” Apple Bloom explained.
“Hmmm… Austin, would you like to help us collecting some apples with us?” Applejack asked.
“Okay!” Austin accepted.
“Great. Let’s grab some baskets and ah’ll help you on how to get the apples down.”
Applejack, Apple Bloom, Big Mac and Austin grab some baskets, while Granny Smith stayed behind to prepare to make the cider.
Applejack, Apple Bloom, Big Mac, and Austin made it over to the apple trees and placed the basket underneath them.
“Alright sugarcube, for you to get the apples off of the trees, you’ll need to use your back hooves and kick the tree as hard as you can. ah’ll show you an demonstration.”
Applejack faced away from the apple tree, lifted her back hooves and kicked. Then, the apples came raining down from the tree and into the basket.
“See, it’s not hard. Even Apple Bloom can do it.”
“But the thing I-is… I’m not a pony. I only have two legs.” Austin responded.
“Hmm, well that’s a problem,” Applejack placed a hoof on her chin, thinking for a moment. She then had an idea. “Maybe use one of your legs to kick the tree?”
“I can t-try to do that…” Austin said.
“Ah’m sure you can go it. ah’ll be nearby, collecting apples.”
“Okay.”
Applejack nodded and walked away from Austin, but too far from him. Austin looked at the tree. Austin lifted his left leg and kicked the tree as hard as he could. The impact of the kick was strong enough to remove some leaves from the tree… and a sore leg from Austin.
“Ow!” Austin yelled out loud, holding his leg in pain.
After the pain in his leg was gone, he looked at the tree once again. Austin stepped back from the tree, before running at the tree, jumped and used his two legs to kick the tree. After he hit the tree, he fell on the ground. He looked up at the tree, he only saw a few leaves fall again, but one apple fell into the basket.
“hmm, I mean it does work… kind of.” Austin thought to himself.
“that would take you too long, I think their might be an easier way.” Shadow Austin said to Austin.
“How?” Austin whispered.
“use your shapeshifting powers.”
“I don’t know… I don’t want my powers to hurt anyone.” Austin whispered.
“you won’t, trust me.”
“Okay, I trust you.”
And with that, Austin was surrounded by the black fog. Out of the fog was a mechanical hedgehog with red glowing eyes.
“Metal Sonic? I can work with that.” Austin said.
“So can I.” Shadow Austin said to himself, with an sinister smile.
Austin punched the tree with his metal fist and all the apples fell from the tree in one punch. After his basket has been filled, Applejack came over to him to see how he was doing.
“Alright Austin let’s see how you—“ she stopped talking when she saw the mechanical hedgehog.
She was shocked and was unable to move. Austin turned to her and waved. Applejack soon realized that it was just Austin.
“Why are you using your powers?” Applejack asked.
“I am physically weak and my kicks were doing nothing, so I had to make a new plan.” Austin said in a metallic voice.
Applejack looked at the tree and saw all the apples were gone from that tree. She pulled up her hat a bit and responded. “Well, at least it’s getting the apples down, keep up the good work.” Applejack gave Austin a pat on the shoulder.
Applejack went back to kicking down apples from the trees and so did Austin. half of the day has gone by and the apple family had made great progress. Having over 20 baskets of fresh, delicious apples.
“Well every pony, I think we should call it a day their, thank you for all the help their Austin.” Applejack tipped her hat down in respect.
“No problem, I always have time to help ou—“ Austin stopped talking.
His whole body stood motionless, his eyes eyeing the floor. The apple family looked concerned for what is happening. Austin raised his head up and looked over at the now picked apple trees. He raised his one arm up and pointed it at the trees. His arm turned into a laser cannon. The apple family were puzzled by what he was doing.
“Austin, buddy? Are you—“ Applejack was interrupted by the sound of the laser cannon going off.
Austin fired his laser cannon at the trees. The bright ball of energy hit the middle of the trees, making a small crater in the field. The trees that weren’t hit by the impact caught on fire and was spreading rapidly. The apple family gasped in horror, then they all panicked to get the buckets of water. Austin raised his hand down before snapping back into reality. He held his head for a moment before he looked at the damage he had created. Half of the apple tree field has almost been completely burned. He looked as the apple family as they were filling up bucket of water and running down the field to distinguish the fire. Austin went back to his normal form and with eyes wide, he knew his powers went crazy again.
“No, no, no.” Austin whispered.
Applejack was about to go down to distinguish the flames, but Austin stopped her by asking…
“Can I help you, it’s my fault, I should—“ but he saw interrupted by Granny Smith, angrily yelling at him.
“You have done far enough! I thought I can trust you, but by repaying us with your generosity, you destroy our land?!? I think you should leave, NOW!!” Granny Smith snapped at him.
Austin and Applejack made eye contact for a minute.
“Please Applejack…”
Applejack looked at him, before turning her gaze at him and said. “Ah think you should leave.” She then ran over to the flames.
Heartbroken, he looked down at the floor, tears coming from his eyes, and began to run away from Sweet Apple Acres, yet another piece of his soul becoming darker. Is soul is now half way before becoming fully dark.
To Be Continued…
Chapter 20: A Day with Rainbow Dash
After running from Sweet Apple Acres, he was coming to Ponyville once again. He then started to walk, head still eyeing the floor. Just then he heard flapping of wings getting closer to him. Still not looking up, something made a thump and dust was scattered around Austin. He lifted his head up a bit and Rainbow Dash being in front of him.
“Hey Austin!” Rainbow Dash said.
“Oh… hey Rainbow Dash…” Austin sighed sadly.
“What’s wrong?”
“It’s nothing…”
“Come on, what’s wrong?”
Austin sighed. “I may or may not burn half of Sweet Apple Acres trees.”
“Wait WHAT!!” Rainbow Dash screamed out loud, making some ponies look at their direction.
“Yeah…”
“How?”
“My morphing malfunctioned.”
“Wait, your stuttering stopped.”
“Yeah, I guess.” Austin crossed his arms.
“Whoa, attitude much.”
“Sorry, I just been upset on what’s been going on today. I didn’t mean to give you attitude.”
“Hey man, it’s okay. You know what I do when I’m upset or stressed?”
“What.”
“I fly fast to clear my mind or race someone.”
“Oh, okay?”
“How about it, wanna race?”
“You really want to race? Even though I burned probably half of Sweet Apple Acres and nearly killed Pinkie. I don’t what would happen to you if my morphing malfunctions again.
“I’m sure it was an accident and I’ll be fine. So what do you say, wanna race or at least fly for a bit?”
“Alright, let’s race.”
“Awesome! I’ll met you in the air.” Rainbow Dash said as she went up in the blink of an eye.
“Alright, please don’t hurt anyone else, please for the love of god.” Austin said to himself.
“you don’t get a say in this manner, not anymore. Shadow Austin said to himself as he looks in Austin’s point of view.
Austin was surrounded by black fog and out came a boy with the same eye colour, but was wearing a black onesie with a capital D on the middle.
“Danny Phantom? It’ll do.” Austin said as he goes up in the air.
Austin went to Rainbow Dash, as she is eager to start the race.
“So, are you ready?” Rainbow Dash asked.
“Yep.” Austin replied.
“Awesome, the first one to the end of Ponyville and back is the winner.”
“Alright.”
“On the count to three…
1…
2…
3!”
And with that, Rainbow Dash bolted off. Austin then chased after her. Austin can see a rainbow trail coming off of Rainbow Dash. Austin tried his best to catch up to her, but she was too fast for him. It didn’t take long for her to get to the end of Ponyville and on her way back to the beginning. Austin was only half way, but he saw Rainbow Dash pass him. Austin finally made it to the end of Ponyville and going back to the beginning of Ponyville. As he got back to the beginning, Rainbow Dash was waiting on him. He landed on the ground in front of Dash.
“Ha! How fun was that?” Rainbow Dash said to Austin
“Yeah… I guess so…” Austin said, still sounding sad.
“The race didn’t help?”
“No, not really.”
“Hmmm… how about we fly for a bit? Maybe a race wasn’t a good idea so maybe a little fly is your kind of speed.”
“Yeah, I guess a little fly is better for me.”
“Alright, let’s go for a fly.”
They both soar up in the sky. Rainbow Dash was flying ahead of Austin, while Austin stayed behind her. Everything was going fine, but all of a sudden Austin held his head in pain.
“Blast her out of the sky. Do it, NOW!!”
Austin heard the voice say repeatedly. Austin’s eyes went blank, and looked at Rainbow Dash. He lifted his arm up towards Rainbow Dash and a green light shined on his hand. Rainbow Dash looked at Austin with a smile, but she saw a green beam shot at her. She tried to dodge it, but it hit her left wing and came crashing down to the ground. Austin held his head and his vision came back. He didn’t know what happened to his friend, only saw that she was gone.
“Ugh… wha, what happened.” Austin said as he scratched his head.
“She left.” Shadow Austin said.
“Huh? But why?”
“Oh didn’t you hear her. She said that she had something better to do than flying with a wimp like you.”
“She… really said that?”
“would I lie to you?”
“I guess so…”
“Hey how about we visit Rarity, maybe she can help with your stress.”
“Yeah she’s sweet and caring. Alright let’s go.”
Austin started the fly over to Rarity boutique , not realizing his soul grew more darker.
The only thing Rainbow Dash saw was black. Her vision was blurry. Her vision started to become more clear. A minute passed and her vision was back to normal, but she had a huge headache.
“Ugh… ow, what happened?” Rainbow Dash said as she held her head.
“did… Austin shoot me out of the sky? Rainbow Dash thought to herself.
“No he wouldn’t do that, he’s a nice child… right? I should probably go to Twilight to see if Austin’s been acting more strange. “
She was about to take off to the sky, but her left wing was damaged by the fall. When she stretched her wings, it made her wince in pain.
“Gah, my wing. I hope it’s not broken again… whatever, I just run to Twilight’s place.
And with that, Rainbow Dash began running towards Twilight’s castle.
To Be Continued…
Chapter 21: A Day With Rarity
Austin flew over to Rarity’s boutique and landed on the ground. He changed back to his normal self. He knocked at the door, but didn’t hear anyone. He knocked again, then he heard a female voice.
“Just a minute.” The voice said in a singing tone.
Just then, he heard hoof steps and the door opened. Rarity was at the door, and she smiled at Austin when she saw him.
“Good morning Austin.” Rarity said happily.
“Morning Rarity,” Austin sighed. “May I come in?”
“Of course darling, come in, come in.” Rarity said as she moved aside.
“Thank you.” Austin said as he went inside and sat on a chair nearby.
“Would you like some tea or something dear?”
“Maybe some water please.”
“Of course, be back in a minute.”
Rarity went into the kitchen area to get some water for Austin. Austin held his head as a slight headache suddenly appeared. Rarity came back to Austin with a glass of water. She handed it to Austin with her magic.
“Thank you Rarity.” Austin said as he grab the glass of water and drank it.
“No problem darling. You look a bit stressed, what’s going on?”
Austin stopped drinking and placed the glass on the floor and sighed.
“Everything has been going wrong today. I was trying to bake some cakes with pinkie, but I ended up transforming into a wolf and attacked her. Then Applejack offered me to come hang out at Sweet Apple Acres and help with making apple cider, but I ended up transforming again into a robotic hedgehog and burned down her apple trees. After that, Rainbow Dash said that a race would help if I was stressed, but it didn’t help. So we went for a little fly and next thing I know, she left. And now I’m here.”
“Wow… that’s a lot to take in. Did you do this yourself? Like hurting Pinkie and burning down Applejack’s trees?” Rarity questioned Austin.
“No, it feels like… someone is controlling me. Like I’m not there when these events occur, you know?”
“Huh, how strange… did you speak to Twilight today? Maybe she’ll know what to do.”
“No. I’ve been busy with everyone and making a mess in the process.” Austin sighed and slumped over.
“Now now darling, don’t get upset. I’m sure what happened today was just a big accident.”
“Yeah… I guess…” Austin sighed.
“Hmm… tell you what. Maybe you can help me with a dress I’m making.
“Really? You want me to help you? Even after I told you about what happened?”
“Of course. Your my friend. And I want to help you as best as I can.”
“Heh, thanks Rarity.” Austin smiled a bit.
“No problem. Now, let’s go.” Rarity gestured him to follow her.
They both went into a room filled with fabrics of all colors, a sewing machine and pony like mannequins. Austin saw a mannequin with a dress on it. It was a long white dress with little diamonds at the front and on the sides. But only half of the sides were done.
“I’m putting the last final touches on this. Would be a dear and help with selecting the diamonds you think would be great on the dress?” Rarity asked.
“Uh, sure.”
“Great! I’ll be here doing some work on the dress. It’s not yet complete and I want it to look absolutely gorgeous.”
“Okay.”
“The diamonds are in that box by the dress.” Rarity pointed at the box.
Austin went to the box and grab it. He went away from the dress, making sure he doesn’t screw anything up again. He looked in the box and saw all the shiny diamonds. Austin looked at them as they shined in his eyes. He picked one up and examined it. It looked like it was in perfect condition, so he placed it on his side. He examined another, and another, and another until he thought was enough. He went over to Rarity and handed her the diamonds. She examined every single one of them.
“Hmm, too small. This one is too big. This one is not shiny enough. This one is too shiny. This one has a small crack. This one is dirty.” She said as she looks at them.
Two handful of diamonds and only a few seemed perfect for her eyes.
“Wow, you look like you know your diamonds huh.” Austin said.
“Of course darling. It’s what my cutie mark is all about.” Rarity said.
Austin looked at the side of her flank and saw three light blue diamonds.
“Not only that, but other gems as well that would look gorgeous on my dresses.”
“Wow. That’s pretty cool.”
“Thank you,” Rarity smiled. “Now I’m almost done with this dress. It took me all week to prepare this for a special pony.”
“Who’s that?” Austin asked.
“You’ll just have to wait to see,” Rarity winked. “Can you find me more diamonds please.”
“Sure.”
Austin went back to the box of diamonds and looked at each one. Inside of Austin’s mind, Shadow Austin was watching and had an evil idea.
“aww, you worked all week for a special pony,” Shadow Austin gaged. “well it would be a shame if something were to… happen to it. Shadow Austin laughed evilly as red strings came out of his hands.
As Austin was examining the diamonds, a sharp pain hit him on the head, making him drop the diamonds on the floor. Rarity saw Austin in pain and went to him in worry.
“Austin! Are you alright darling?” Rarity said worriedly.
“Ahh! No… it’s happening again!” Austin said as he held his head in pain.
“What’s happening again?!”
“The feeling that something is controlling me! Rarity, you better run while you still can. I don’t want to hurt you!”
Then the black fog appeared and swallowed Austin. The black fog fades and Rarity saw a jester. The jester laughed as he floated in the air.
“Chaos! Chaos! I can do anything!” The jester said.
It looked at the dress and snapped it’s fingers. The dress transformed into a bunch of doves. Rarity gasped and small tears ran down her face. The jester kept laughing.
“The day of reckoning is about to begin, begin! All of you will bow to me, me!” The jester kept laughing and suddenly vanished in the air.
Rarity looked at the now empty mannequin. She wanted to cry about it, but their were something big about to happen.
“I have to speak to Twi about this and see what’s wrong with Austin. I’ll worry about my dress later, but for now, I’m worried about what he said.”
And with that, Rarity ran out of her Boutique and headed towards Twilight’s Castle.
To Be Continued…
Chapter 22: A Day with Fluttershy
Austin didn’t know what happened, but he couldn’t see anything. He only saw the darkness. Just then he opened his eyes and the bright light shines in his eyes. He covered his eyes until his eyes adjusted. After his eyes adjusted to the light, he realized he is lying on the ground on a dirt road. He lifted himself up and held his head, still feeling confused.
“Ugh… w… what happened?” Austin said to himself out loud.
”You we’re going to Rarity’s.” Shadow Austin said to Austin.
“Oh yeah… but what happened? I don’t remember anything.”
”You got to Rarity’s place and knocked on the door. She answered and said that she was very busy and didn’t have time for any friendship stuff with you. Then you kept walking until you passed out here.”
“Oh… well if she was busy then that’s alright. But she said that if I needed anything, her door was wide open.”
“Well you know how people lie all the time, these ponies are no different.”
“Yeah, that’s true… I just thought it was going to be different.”
Austin looked around and saw lots of trees. He turned around and saw a dark dirt road.
“Hmm, that might be the entrance of a forest. It looks dark… maybe I shouldn’t go in there.”
He looked some more and saw what it looked like a cottage.
“Huh, I wander who’s cottage that is?” Austin said to himself out loud.
”That could be Fluttershy’s cottage.” Shadow Austin said.
“You think so? Well it won’t hurt to see who’s here.”
Austin got up on his feet, dusted off the dirt on his clothes and began to make his way to the cottage. He walked on the bridge and was nearing to the front door. Austin looked up at the trees near the cottage and saw several bird houses.
”Whoever lives here really likes birds.” Austin said in his mind.
He reached the door and knocked on the door. As he waited, he heard noises coming from inside the place, almost like animals are in their. Then the door finally opened and Austin saw Fluttershy. They both smiled at each other.
“O-oh, hi Austin. Come in.” Fluttershy said as she moved out the way.
Austin stepped inside and saw several animals in the cottage. Birds, bunnies and other small animals. Fluttershy went beside Austin.
“Now everyone meet our new friend, Austin. He’s a-a bit shy, so approach him slowly,” Fluttershy said to the animals. “Do you want anything Austin?”
“Yes please.” Austin said.
“What would you like?”
“Maybe some tea if you have any?”
“Of course, I’ll be back in a minute. Make your self at home.” Fluttershy said as he walked over to the kitchen.
Austin saw a green couch and walked over to it. He sat down on the couch near a wooden table.
“Comfy.” Austin said to himself.
He looked around the place and saw the animals looking curiously at him. None of them went towards him, until a white bunny hopped over to him. It jumped on the couch seat near him and stared at him.
“Oh, hi little bunny.” Austin waved at the bunny.
The bunny did nothing, just stared at him. Austin lifted his arm and moved it to the bunny. The bunny flinched, but then looked at the hand. The bunny sniffed his hand and licked it a bit. The licking made Austin giggle.
“Hehe, that tickles.” Austin said.
He moved his hand and placed it on the bunny’s head. He started to pet the bunny. Austin moved his hand to the side of the bunny’s face and started to pet it their. The bunny’s leg started to make a thumping sound. Austin continued to pet it in that spot. The bunny was enjoying it, until it’s eyes opened wide and slapped Austins hand and hopped away from him.
“Ow!” Austin said as he rubbed his hand.
Austin heard a clanking sound and he turned to his side and spotted the cup of tea on the table beside him and a green chair.
“It looks like Angel likes you.” Fluttershy smiled.
“Yeah, for a while at least. It smack my hand for no reason.” Austin said.
“Sorry about that, he’s just cranky because he hasn’t got his lunch yet.”
Austin’s stomach began to growl a bit. Fluttershy giggled a bit while Austin looked away in embarrassment.
“It looks like I haven’t had lunch too.” Austin giggled a bit.
“Well I made us sandwiches for the both of us.” Flutter shy said as she lifted a plate of sandwiches off her back and placed them on the small table.
“Oh, thank you Fluttershy.” Austin said as he took one of the sandwiches.
“No problem,” Fluttershy smiled. “After we’re done eating, you wanna help me feed my animal friends, I-if you wanna help of course.”
“Sure, but I have a bad feeling that I might screw everything up again.” Austin sighed.
“O-oh, I’ve heard. But I know that they were accidents.”
“Yeah, but I’ve hurt my friends… I don’t wanna hurt you too.”
“Don’t worry, you won’t hurt me. Besides, I’ll forgive you if something does happen.”
“But I’ll never forgive myself if I did do something, like I did with Pinkie and Applejack. I won’t be surprised if they didn’t want to be my friend anymore.” Austin took a bite of his sandwich.
“Hey, don’t say that! Don’t bring yourself down like that.”
“Sorry… I just don’t know what’s happening anymore.” Austin sighed.
Hmm… how about we feed the animals when we’re done eating, if your still up for it t-that is.”
“Yeah… it might help calm myself down.”
And so they ate their sandwiches. Austin rub his full stomach.
“Those sandwiches were really good Fluttershy.” Austin complimented Fluttershy.
“Thank you Austin. I’m glad you liked them.” Fluttershy smiled.
Fluttershy got up and looked at Austin.
“Are you ready to help me feed the animals?” Fluttershy asked.
“I’m always ready.” Austin replied.
“Great, we will start inside of the house and go to the back and feed the ones outside.”
Fluttershy gestured him to follow her. They went into the kitchen and Fluttershy opened a cabinet full of metal bowls.
“Can you help me carry some of these bowls please?”
“Okay.”
Austin used both his arms to hold some bowls, but their were a lot their.
“Hmm, I have a good idea. I haven’t used my friend in a while.” Austin said
“Your friend?” Fluttershy asked.
Just then four black tentacles came out of Austin’s back. Fluttershy stepped back from him, looking terrified.
“Hey Squishy, how have you been?” Austin said to the tentacles.
The tentacles crossed its tentacles together.
“Oh come on, don’t give me that. Oh, I see you have two more tentacles.”
The other two tentacles crossed it’s tentacles together as well.
“Can you please help us out, pretty please?”
The tentacles uncrossed it’s tentacles and the four tentacles nodded.
“Thank you Squishy.” Austin hugged the tentacles, the four tentacles hugged him back.
Austin looked at Fluttershy, still looking terrified.
“Fluttershy, this is my friend, Squishy, don’t worry he won’t hurt a fly.”
One of the tentacles extended towards Fluttershy. Fluttershy flinched, but she saw the tentacle stop at her.
“Squishy wants to shake your hoof.”
Fluttershy looked at the tentacle with hesitant. She slowly lifted her hoof and shook. The tentacle retreated back to the other tentacles.
“I think Squishy likes you.” Austin smiled.
“Hehe, y-yeah.” Fluttershy said nervously.
The four tentacles grabbed the rest of the bowls and they made their way to the living room. Austin placed the bowls, while Fluttershy filled the bowls with animal food. All the bowls have been filled for all the animals to eat.
“Thank you Austin for the help, and you too Squishy.” Fluttershy smiled.
The tentacles nodded and retracted back into Austin’s back.
“Now it’s time to go to the back to feed the bigger animals.” Fluttershy said.
She opened a door to the back of her cottage. The two stepped outside and Austin saw more animals. He saw birds, squirrels, rabbits, bunnies, raccoons, beavers, and many more. Fluttershy was giving the birds seeds, rabbits and the bunnies, including Angel carrots, the raccoons animal food, and the beavers wood. They looked like they were done, but they had one more animal to feed.
“Now Austin, don’t be afraid of him. He is very gentle.” Fluttershy said.
“Who?” Austin asked.
“Harry! Come here boy!” Fluttershy shouted.
Then a grizzly bear came out of some bushes and roared. Austin stepped back and began shapeshifting into a metallic rat with sharp claws and feet. Austin raised his claws, ready for combat. The grizzly bear roared but then into a yawn and scratched its back. Austin looked confused.
“Hi Harry, you want some fish.” Fluttershy said as she raised a fish to the bear.
The bear looked happy and sat on its hind legs like a dog.
Fluttershy threw the fish and the bear caught it with its teeth and ate it. Austin changed back to himself, still looking confused.
“Harry this is Austin, Austin this is Harry.” Fluttershy said.
Harry grabbed Austin and gave him a bear hug. Harry release Austin and placed him on the ground.
“You didn’t tell me he was a bear!” Austin said.
“I told you to not be afraid.” Fluttershy said
“But you could’ve said he was a bear.”
“Oh, I’m sorry, I should’ve told you.”
“It’s alright Fluttershy.” Austin smiled.
“You know I been meaning to ask you something.” Fluttershy said.
“What is it Fluttershy?” Austin asked.
“How do you transform into these creatures?”
“Oh, the only way I can transform into these creatures is by looking at them directly or by books. I only saw some directly, but the rest I’ve seen in books.”
“Oh I see… can you transform into animals?”
“Yeah, I can. I like to transform into these animal like creatures called Pokémon. Would you like to see some?”
“YES PLEASE!” Fluttershy said excitedly.
“Alright.”
Austin surrounded himself in black fog. He turned Into a purple ball with gas coming out of him.
“Koffing!” Austin said.
“Ohh, it’s smelly, but pretty cool.”
Austin surrounded into the black fog again. Austin transformed into a giant black snake with a green belly. It made a screeching sound that made Fluttershy and all the animals to cover their ears.
“Ohhh, t-that’s one giant snake.” Fluttershy said nervously.
Austin surrounded himself one last time and transformed into a crow with hat like hair.
“Murkrow!” Austin said.
Fluttershy gasped. “It’s so cute!” Fluttershy said with sparkles in her eyes.
“Mur!” Austin smiled.
Austin was about to change back, but instead his transformation malfunctioned again. Instead of turning back to a human, he turned into a snake made out of rocks. It let out a roar.
“Hehe. Okay Austin, I think we saw enough.” Fluttershy said nervously.
But instead, Austin slammed its rock tail, making Fluttershy and her animal friends jump from the impact. The ground opened up and sharp rock came out of the ground, nearly hitting Fluttershy and her animal friends. The animals were frightened that they ran into the dark forest without a second thought.
“W-wait! You can’t go in there, it’s too dangerous!” Fluttershy panicked.
She ran after her animal friends. Austin transformed back to himself. He scratched his head again.
“No… it happened again… Fluttershy? Are you okay?” Austin said to no one.
He looked around the backyard, but Fluttershy nor the animals were their. The only thing he saw was the sharp rocks coming out of the ground.
“No… Fluttershy!” Austin called out Fluttershy’s name.
”She won’t come back.” Shadow Austin said to Austin.
“What do you mean?” Austin said.
”You were showing off your transformation skills that you attacked her and her animals.”
“W-what?! But… I don’t remember anything that happened when I turned into a Murkrow.”
”Well you transformed into an Onix and attacked her. She was scared and ran off with her animals to safety. The last thing she said to you was, I will never forgive you for hurting my friends.”
“But I didn’t mean to… and that doesn’t sound like her, but she does care about these animals… maybe I deserve it for what happened.”
”Well what about you talk to Twilight about this. She could help.”
“Oh yeah! I forgot about Twilight. Maybe she can help me.”
”Hehe, or push the darkness to the limits” Shadow Austin laugh to himself.
Austin started to make his way towards Twilight’s castle.
Meanwhile in Necrafa’s castle, Necrafa was waiting patiently as the chaos continues in Ponyville. Then she heard a clanking sound nearing her. Without looking behind her, she only said was.
“What’s the status report Grevious?” Necrafa said.
“Your shadow clone is causing damages to the village and the relationship of the child’s friends.” Grevious said.
“Excellent. Have your army ready, we will begin our attack tomorrow morning.”
“As you wish, your highness.”
General Grevious walked out of her domain. Necrafa made out a evil laugh as she left her domain and prepared her troops for battle.
To Be Continued…
Chapter 23: A Day With Twilight
The sun was setting and Austin walked back to Ponyville, feeling strange than usual. He felt like something inside of him wanted to escape from him. His body felt cold, mainly just his heart. He came back to Ponyville and went to Twilights castle. Austin knocked on the two giant doors, but their were no answer. He knocked again… no respond.
“Hmm… maybe she is in her school?” Austin questioned himself.
He walked to the right side of him and saw the stone path and a pool of water with stepping stones surrounding the path.
He walked over to the school doors and knocked on them. Their was no responds, until 10 seconds later, Spike came to the doors and opened them.
“Oh hi Austin. You could’ve came in you know.” Spike said.
“Yeah, but it’s nice to knock.” Austin responded. “Is Twilight here?”
“Yeah she’s here. Come on in” Spike gestured Austin in.
Austin went inside the school. The entrance has two hallways, one on left and one on the right. Their was one hallway straight ahead with a dome like room.
“Follow me and I’ll bring you to Twi.” Spike said.
“Thank you Spike.” Austin smiled.
“No problem.”
Spike flapped his wings and took to the air slowly. Spike went to the left side, Austin followed. After taking a few turns, they were going in a straight line. Spike turned his head.
“So why do you need Twi when everypony is about to leave for the day?” Spike asked.
“Something is going on with me. If anyone can help me it’s her.” Austin responded.
“Oh well it’s a good idea to see her if something is wrong. She always has a solution.”
“Well I hope she has a solution for what I’ll tell her.”
“I’m sure she will.”
They rounded a corner and saw a group of different creatures. In the center of the group, Twilight was talking to the group.
“Twilight, Austin is here.” Spike said to Twilight.
The group looked at the two and they moved aside, revealing Twilight.
“Oh hello Austin. How are you doing on this fine day?” Twilight said.
Austin sighed. “It’s not fine for me.”
“Oh no what happened?”
“It’s… a long story…”
“Hang on, give me a minute. I have to grab some paper and a quill so I can write down some pointers of what’s bothering you.”
“Can’t you use your magic to summon the paper and quill?”
“Yeah, but I need a little stroll and stretch my legs after a long day. I’ll be right back in a few minutes.”
Twilight walked past the group and out of sight, Spike following behind. Austin and the group were standing there awkwardly. Austin looked at the group and notice that only one were a pony, the rest he didn’t really knew. The pony came over to Austin and lifted his hoof to him.
“Hi I’m Sandbar and these are my friends.” Sandbar said as he gestured to the other creatures.
Sandbar pointed to a creature with the head, wings and feet of a eagle and the body and tail of a lion.
“This is Gallus. He’s a griffon.”
“Sup.” Gallus said.
Sandbar pointed at a bug like pony with a horn. It reminded Austin of when he encountered Chrysalis and her drones.
“This is Ocellus. She is a changeling.”
“H-hi.” Ocellus said shyly.
“Hey I met a changeling before.” Austin said.
“You did?” The group said.
“Yeah, she was the queen of the changelings.”
“You mean-“ Sandbar gasped.
“Chrysalis?!?” Ocellus said as her body shook in fear.
“Yeah, but i defeated her.”
“You did?!?” The group gasped.
“How did you do it? By looking like a furless monkey?” Gallus said with a snicker.
“Gallus that’s not nice to say.” Sandbar said to Gallus.
“No no he’s right, kinda, but I had a trick up my sleeve.”
“And what’s that?” Ocellus asked curiously.
Austin closed his eyes and the black fog surrounded him. The group was confused on what was happening and looked at each other in confusion. The black fog faded and out came Soundwave from Transformers Prime. The group gasped and some stepped back from intimidation from the giant robot.
Austin looked down at them and knelt down to their height. Just then, his screen turned on and sound waves were emitting on the screen.
“This is how I defeated her.” Austin said to the group in a robotic voice.
“Now this is what I’m talking about!” Gallus said excitedly.
“So a changeling stood up to Chrysalis?!” Sandbar asked Austin.
“No. I’m not a changeling.” Austin said.
“Then what are you?” Ocellus asked.
“I am a human being, but I doubt you know what that is huh?”
“Wait a second… Twilight was giving us a history lesson about these humans.” Sandbar said.
“She did?” Austin asked.
“Yeah. She was talking about them for a week or so. She had a book with her and duplicated it for the class to read. It’s actually interesting reading about it.”
“Well I knew she had the book, but I didn’t actually think she would share it with her classes.”
“Well she is, and I got to amid it, I’m kinda intrigue.” Gallus said.
“So does every human have shapeshifting powers? We’re not done with the book by a long shot, but we heard that these humans today can use magic like unicorns.” Sandbar said.
“No. I’m the only human with shapeshifting powers.” Austin responded.
“So we’re you born with it naturally?” Ocellus asked.
“No, I was given these powers when I was born.”
“Given?”
“Yes, a prophecy gave me these powers for good.”
“A prophecy?” Sandbar asked.
“Yes. It said, one day a child with a pure of heart and soul of gold, will destroy the wakening darkness with the friends they make along the road.”
“Huh that’s interesting.” Ocellus said with a hoof on her chin.
“Yeah, anyway should we continue with the introductions?” Austin said.
“Oh yeah, we got a bit carried away from the questions, sorry about that.” Sandbar apologize.
“It’s fine.” Austin transformed back to her child self.
“Anyway, this is Silverstream, she is a hippogriff.” Sandbar said as he pointed at the one with back hooves and front claws.
“Hi! Nice to meet you.” Silverstream said happily.
Sandbar pointed at creature with orange scales with purple fins and horns on both sides of her head. It also had different wings compared to the others.
“This is Smolder. She is a dragon.” Sandbar said.
“Sup.” Smolder said as she made a peace sign.
Sandbar pointed at a yak with long auburn hair which is braided into curls.
“This is Yona. She is a yak.”
“Hi I’m Yona Yak.”
“It’s nice to meet you all.” Austin smiled at them.
“It’s nice to meet you too. I can’t believe we actually met a human.” Sandbar said happily.
“Oh look, another freak in this school.” A voice said behind Austin and the Young Six.
They turned around and saw a Pegasus with zinc yellow fur and platinum grey eyes. Their was also another one that was a unicorn with olive green fur and pastel turquoise eyes.
“Oh no not these two again.” Smolder crossed.
“You see what is see Storm Chaser?” The unicorn said.
“Hehe yeah, it’s the freak squad. And it looks like they have a new recruit.” Storm Chaser smirked.
“Oh man, could you two leave us alone.” Sandbar said to the two.
“Oh you hear that Emerald Dare? The pony is trying to defend his freak friends. They don’t belong here!” Storm Chaser shouted at Sandbar.
“Um excuse me?” Austin said to the two. “Could you leave my new friends alone please?”
The two looked at Austin, looking confused.
“Wait a minute, isn’t this the kid that Princess Celestia saved?” Storm Chaser asked Emerald Dare.
“Yeah it looks like the kid,” Emerald Dare walked over to Austin. He leaned over to Austin, making Austin nervous.
“You may been saved by the Princess, but that doesn’t mean your special than any of us.”
“I didn’t say I was. But that doesn’t mean to be mean to others.”
“They don’t belong here, just like you don’t belong here.” Emerald Dare pushed Austin down.
The group gasped and went to help him up Austin, but he got back up, looking angry.
”You know what you must do. Shadow Austin said to Austin.
Black smoke emitted off of Austin. His pupils went dark. Black fog surrounded Austin. The two ponies looked at each other, looking confused, but nervous at the same time. When the fog faded, a tall faceless man with a suit on appeared in front of them. It was taller than the ponies and the young six.
“W-what in Celestia is that?!?” Storm Chaser said in a scared tone.
Just then, eight tentacles extended out of his back. The two ponies back away from Austin, but he got closer and closer to them. Two tentacles quickly wrapped around the their necks and lifted them up. Emerald Dare tried to use this magic, but Austin used another tentacle to wrap around his horn. The rest of Austin tentacle were readied, pointing their ends at them. The two were gasping for air.
“P-please… hrk… w-were sorry.” Storm Chaser begged.
Austin said nothing and proceed to squeeze harder. The two faces were turning purple. The tentacle were getting closer, ready to strike. As the two were struggling, Twilight and Spike came back. As they went around the corner with the papers and quills, they were shocked at what they saw and dropped everything.
“Austin! Let, them, go, now!” Twilight yelled at Austin.
Austin turned to see Twilight. After two seconds, he let them go and the two ponies ran in fright. Austin looked at Twilight, black smoke emitting off him. Twilight looks angry as well.
“I don’t know what you are doing, but hurting my students is not okay!” Twilight yelled at Austin in a stern tone. Twilight sighed, calming herself down. “Look Austin, I’m not sure what’s going on with you, but I still want to help you.”
Austin said nothing and stared at Twilight. The staring made Twilight nervous and thinking something bad is going to happen. Austin turned around and walked away. After taking a few steps, he went staticky and vanished. Twilight couldn’t help but feel sad for the kid.
“That… was awesome!” Gallus said excitedly.
Twilight looked at him with a deadpan expression and Gallus embarrassingly chuckled.
Just then the two front doors slammed open and Twilight’s friends came running in.
“Twilight, Twilight!” Rainbow Dash yelled from the distance.
“Girls? Where have you been? Me and Spike have been running all the classes here.”
“Twilight, huff, huff… their is something wrong with Austin.” Pinkie Pie panted.
Twilight eyes were open wide after the stories her friends told her.
In the Everfree Forest, Austin reappeared from the static and was nearby a cave. He walked over to the cave and found it empty, but he wasn’t alone. In a nearby bush, two timberwolves were stalking Austin. They leapt out of the bush and ran towards him. Austin turned at the Timberwolves and used one tentacle to hit and shattered the first Timberwolf. He used another tentacle and grabbed the Timberwolf by the neck and dragged it in the cave. Austin grabbed sticks and twigs from the shattered Timberwolf and placed them in a circle. He used one tentacle and went to the second Timberwolf and snapped two of its front legs off. The wolf howled in pain as Austin used the legs to start a fire. The legs caught on fire and the legs were placed in the wooden circle. Austin let go of the wolf, having no use for it anymore. Instead of the wolf attacking Austin, it limped away with its back legs intact. Austin changed back to his normal self and sat down near the fire. Austin sighed as the fire crackled.
“Everything went wrong today. I feel like I lost my friends with all my mistakes.” Austin said sadly.
“Yes, but this could’ve been avoided if some pony didn’t teleport you here.” Shadow Austin responded.
“Wait… do you know who teleported me here?”
“Of course, I know all.”
“Who is it then?”
“She was there with you all along.”
“Is it… Celestia?”
“No you idiot. It was Luna.”
“Princess Luna? But why?”
“I’m not so sure, but she was the reason for all of this.”
“But why didn’t she tell me?”
” Everyone wants to keep things a secret, to hide their mistakes in thought.”
“Hmm. I’ll confront her in the morning. Too much mistakes happened today, I don’t want anything else going wrong.”
“Fair enough.”
And with that, the fire was dying down as Austin looked at the moon, having only one question on his mind.
Why Luna? Why didn’t you tell me?
To Be Continued…
Author's Note
Hey everyone! Only a few more chapters for this story and it will finally be finished. Thank you everyone who enjoys reading my stories so far, sticking around and reading my stories. They are fun to make, but I’m far from done with my other two stories. But I want to finish this one and go to the others next. Anyways I hope you all have a fantastic day or night.
Chapter 24: Confrontation
It was now morning time in Equestria, but it wasn’t a sunny day. Their were clouds in the sky, blocking the sunlight. Everything looking gray and lacking color. At the Canterlot castle, Austin was on the garden, leaning on the rails, staring off in the distance. Silence filled the air for a minute, until he could hear hoof steps behind him. Luna was about walk past the garden door, but she saw Austin outside. She opened the door and walked in the garden.
“Their you are Austin!” Luna said happily. “We’ve been so worried for you. I can tell Tia that you have returned and to not worry about you being missing.”
Austin said nothing or even looked at her. Luna looked at him with a concerned look.
“Austin? Are you okay?”
Austin didn’t say anything. He turned his head slightly. Austin sighed and said one word to her.
“Why?”
“Huh? What do you mean by that?” Luna asked confusedly.
“You know what I mean.” Austin turned to her with a angry look.
“Austin, what’s going on? What are you talking about?”
“Why didn’t you tell me!” Austin yelled.
“Tell you what!?” Luna yelled back.
“Why didn’t you tell me about you bringing me here!”
Luna eyes widened. She was shocked that she backed up a bit.
“H-how did you know?”
“I figured it out. The only one that would be strong enough to bring me here were you, Celestia, and Twilight. Celestia didn’t know how I came here and Twilight didn’t know me until Celestia wrote a letter to her. When someone talks about how I came here, I can see you sweat a bit by the topic. So why didn’t you tell me about this??”
“Because… because I was scared, okay. I didn’t know if you were going to be disappointed or not. I’m sorry…” Luna held her head down.
“Well now I’m angry at the thought that you didn’t tell me sooner!”
“I know, I know, I’m sorry, please forgive me.”
Austin growled, his fist tightened. “No! I can’t! Not after what you did to me.” His eyebrows narrowed.
Just then they hear more hoof steps. Celestia came to the door where Luna was standing.
“Lulu, what’s with all the yelling?” Celestia said as she looked at her. She noticed Austin and her expression changed. “Austin! I’ve been so worried for you!” Celestia ran to the garden, but Luna used one of her wings to stop her. “Lulu, what are you doing?”
“Tia, something’s wrong with him.” Luna said.
“You think theirs something wrong with me?!” Austin laughed creepily. “It’s YOU who is wrong with all of this.”
“What are you talking about Austin.” Celestia asked Austin.
“You know what I’m talking about Celestia.”
Celestia’s eyes widened in surprise.
“I know that you are just using me to save your subjects from Queen Necrafa, then you’ll just dispose me like a piece of paper.”
“What?! No! I would never do that to you!” Celestia said worriedly.
“Don’t lie to me! Your gonna throw me away after I’ve been used up!”
“Austin…” Celestia looked at Austin with a sad expression.
Just then even more hoof steps were coming towards them. They looked at the door and they saw the mane six, Starlight and Tempest were running towards Celestia and Luna.
“Princess Celestia! Princess Luna! We know what’s going on with Austin!” Twilight said off in the distance.
The Mane six, Starlight and Tempest went to the garden and met up with Celestia and Luna.
“Wait, what? What’s going on?” Celestia asked confusedly.
“Oh look who decided to show up, you betrayers!” Austin snarled at the mane six.
“We didn’t betray you, you are the one that hurt my friends.” Twilight said.
“Yes I did, but I remember accidentally scratching Pinkie Pie and accidentally burning down Applejack’s apple trees. The rest of you left me and didn’t want anything to do with me.”
“No they didn’t, you were with my friends, tell them girls.” Twilight said to the others.
“Yeah. I had a race with you, but I’ve won, then we went for a little scroll. All of a sudden, I blacked out and awoke. My wing was hit by something and couldn’t move it. So I ran to Twilights to tell her what happened.” Rainbow Dash explained.
“And you went to my boutique, and you were helping with my newest dress. You were helping with picking diamonds that would be perfect for the dress. Suddenly you told me that you felt like something was controlling you. Just then, you turned to a jester and turned my dress into some doves. You also said to me that all of us will bow down to you and vanished. I was upset about the dress, but I was also worried about you. So I went to Twilight to tell her what happened.” Rarity explained.
“And y-you were at my cottage and help feed my animal friends. When we were done feeding my friends, I asked you if you can transformed into a-animals and you said yes. You t-turned to a few of them, but you turned into a rock snake. You threw rocks at me and my animal friends. You scared them away and I had to chase them when they went to the Everfree forest. When I got them back, you were gone. I knew something was wrong and went to Twilight.” Fluttershy explained.
“And you went to my school for help of these little outbreaks. While Spike and I were getting some paper and quills, we came back to see you hurting two of my students. I was angry at that, but I still wanted to help you because it looked like your are stressed. Instead, you left the school and my friends came to me about what happened. So I stayed up all night, thinking of what’s happening with you. I believe I have the solution.”
“And what is it?” Austin asked.
“I believe you have some trust issues.”
“Trust issues? You believe it’s trust issues?”
“Yeah.”
“You are right, but that’s only the fraction of my problems.” Austin looked at the sky and back at them. “Do you know when Starlight said that she destroyed your library when she accidentally did a new magic spell and it backfired?”
“Yeah?” Twilight said. Starlight looked away from the others and started to sweat a bit.
“That was me! I accidentally destroyed your library! She took the blame, even though I would!”
Twilight and the rest looked at Starlight, as Starlight was still looking away from them.
“Starlight? Is… is that true?”
Starlight didn’t respond for a moment, before nodding her head.
“Why? Why didn’t you lie to us Starlight?”
“I know why. She didn’t want me to take the responsibility of my actions. I told her many times that I’ll take the responsibility, but she refused. No one wants me to take responsibility of my actions. That’s why I never learned anything.” The clouds began to turn darker.
Meanwhile in the castle in a dark room, Gaster was sitting on a chair near a desk. The desk was covered in papers and a microscope. Gaster was using the microscope, analyzing something. As he was looking at the microscope, Sans was sleeping on a chair. As Gaster was looking in the microscope, he gasped. He turned to Sans and shook him awake.
“Huh? G, I was having a nice nap.”
“That can wait. Take a look at this.” Gaster said, he gestured to the microscope.
Sans got up from his chair and went to the microscope. The microscope saw a sample of black goo.
“Okay, what I’m I looking at?” Sans said to Gaster.
“Let me change it for you.” Gaster said as he removed the tray and placed a new tray.
The new tray has a sample of blood.
“Now look at this black goo as I place it with a sample of Austin’s blood.”
Gaster placed the black goo in with the blood. The black goo went over to the blood and covered it.
“Okay, what am I looking at G?” Sans asked.
“You can see that the black goo is not consuming the blood, instead, it’s only covering it. Do you know what that means?”
“Eh… it’s some kind of protection?”
“No. It’s means that it may look like it’s protecting the blood, but if you see it closer, it’s actually being manipulated.” Gaster said as he zoomed the microscope lens.
Sans looks again and he can see some small black strings attached to the blood.
“You can see the goo is attaching itself to his blood, controlling it if you will.”
“But… how?”
“Well I found this goo in his bloodline when I took a few samples from him. I separated this goo from his blood, but the goo wanted to reattach itself to his blood. But this goo is similar to Wingdings physical form, but he is in a coma all this time and this goo has been in his blood for a while now.”
“So… is this bad?”
“Very. If this goo is able to attach itself to the heart, it will be able to control his body completely.”
“Like the prophecy.”
“Exactly. We have to get to Austin before this goo controls him completely.”
“But how do we find him? We was gone the whole day yesterday and didn’t come back yet.”
Gaster placed a hand on his chin. “Hmm, I don’t know Sans. We will have to start—“ before Gaster could finish his sentence, Papyrus came to the room.
“Hey Dad and Sans.”
“Hey bro.” Sans said.
“Hello son.” Gaster said to Papyrus.
“Have you seen Austin anywhere Paps?”
“Oh yeah, I saw him return his morning and he is talking to Princess Luna and Celestia, but he sounds a bit angry. I was going to intervene, but I knew they would solve it.”
“Where are they?” Gaster asked Papyrus.
“Their in the garden.”
“We gotta go to them now.” Gaster said as he went past Papyrus and ran to the garden, with Sans and Papyrus following behind.
The three of them ran towards the garden. They can hear screaming off of the distance as they were approaching the garden. They made it to the garden and saw Austin, looking very angry.
“Wait everyone! We know what’s happening with Austin.” Gaster said to everyone.
“We already know Gaster.” Twilight said to Gaster.
“What is it then?”
“He is having some trust issues.”
“Trust issues? No, no. Something is inside of his body.”
“And how do you know?”
“Because I actually did the science.”
“I stayed up all night yesterday, thinking of possibilities of what’s going on with him.”
“I’ve been up the whole time while we were here, trying to figure out a good training method for him, but as I took blood samples from him, their was a black goo. It’s attaching itself to him, trying to control him.”
“That’s ridiculous!”
Now everyone started to argue with each other, as Austin looked at them, his body tightening up. Austin tensed up his eyes, his teeth clenching and he tightened his fists. The clouds got even more darker.
“Grrr… ENOUGH!!” Austin stomped his foot on the ground, lightning flashing.
Everyone jumped and looked at Austin in shock.
“YOU THINK I WANTED THIS ROLE OF BEING THE ONE TO PROTECT EVERYONE!!!” Austin yelled as thunder rang out in the distance.
“Austin, please calm down.” Celestia said calmly.
“NO! I WILL NOT CALM DOWN! I JUST WANTED TO BE A REGULAR KID!”
A chain wrapped around Austin’s heart.
“EVERYONE DOESNT BELIEVE IN ME FOR BEING THE SAVOUR, EVERYONE HAS BEEN PICKING ON ME FOR BEING DIFFERENT FROM THE REST OF THEM!!”
Another chain wrapped around his heart.
“I JUST WANT TO BE HAPPY! I JUST WANT TO BE NORMAL!”
A lock attached itself to the chains on his heart.
“I WISH I WASNT BORN AT ALL!!”
*click*
Austin stomped his foot on the ground again and a dark aura expelled off of Austin’s body, knocking everyone off balance and falling on the floor. Austin’s eyes widened, he knew it was too late. Austin fell on his knees, looking at his hands. It started to rain down hard.
“No… what have I done?” Austin started tearing up. “I just want to help everyone, but how can I when I can’t help myself.” Austin covered his face with his hands.
Celestia, having the same sad expression, began to walk towards Austin. Luna tried to stop her, but Celestia pushed her wing away.
“Sister…” Luna said to Celestia.
“Don’t worry Lulu, I’ll be fine.” Celestia replied.
Celestia began to approach Austin. Austin uncovered his face and looked up at Celestia. She extended her wings and faced it towards him, getting ready to comfort him with a hug. Austin, however, saw a flash of light and saw something different. He was looking at Celestia, but instead of her wings extended for a hug, he instead saw her horn glowing a bright yellow aura. Austin began to back away from Celestia.
“Austin… I’m here for you. We want to help you.” Celestia kept approaching him.
“No! Stay back!” Austin said as he was backing up.
“Austin please, I’m here for you.”
“I said get back!”
Austin bumped into the railings of the garden, Celestia was getting closer and closer to him. Austin started to breath heavily. Celestia was now close to his face and was about to go for a hug, only for Austin to see her readying herself to shoot.
“I said,” Austin surrounded himself in the black fog and transformed into Sans. “GET THE HELL AWAY FROM ME!!” Austin summoned a Gaster Blaster in front of her face.
Celestia gasped and was about to use her magic to protect her, but it was too late. The Gaster Blaster shot it’s white beam at Celestia. The beam was too powerful for Celestia and it made her lose her ground. She slammed on the castle wall hard and fell to the floor. Everyone gasped as they all went over to Celestia. Austin huffed and puffed, before shaking his head. He looked back up again and saw Celestia collapsed on the floor. He transformed back to his normal form and slowly went over to the others.
“C-Celestia?” Austin said worriedly.
Just then, a purple beam of light shot at him, but it hit the ground next to his feet. Austin jumped and saw Twilight horn charged up with her angry face. She walked up to Austin, but Austin stepped back from her.
“DO YOU KNOW WHY CELESTIA IS A NICE PONY!!” Twilight snarled. “SHE LOOKS AT EVERYPONY AND CAN SEE THAT THEY HAVE A GOOD HEART!!” Twilight began to form tears in her eyes. “SHE WAS MY MENTOR, MY FRIEND, YOUR GUARDIAN!!!” Austin stepped back, but fell down on the ground, while Twilight still approached him. “AND THIS IS HOW YOU REPAY HER?!? SHOOTING HER WITH YOUR BEAM! I THOUGHT I CAN SEE THE GOOD IN YOU, BUT NOW IM SEEING NOTHING MORE THAN A MONSTER!!! I SHOULDNT HAVE TRUST YOU!! YOU ARE NO FRIEND TO ME!!!” Twilight yelled as she stomped a hoof near Austin, making Austin quiver in fear.
Twilight huffed from her nose and returned back with the rest.
“She is still breathing, but we’ve got to get her to the medical room and fast.” Gaster said to everyone.
They all nodded. Papyrus, Rarity, and Twilight used their magic and quickly went inside. Austin looked to the floor, hurt by the words that Twilight said to him. He looked at the railings by the edge of the castle and went over to it. Luna and the rest looked at Celestia in worry, before turning back to Austin, now standing on the railing.
“Austin!” Luna gasped.
“You know, Twilights right. I am a monster, I shouldn’t be trusted. It’s like the saying I heard from Tempest. The best way to survive is to be all alone.” Austin extended his arms and fell backwards.
“NO! Austin!” Luna flew forward and down the castle, trying to use her horn on him.
“Don’t bother following me.” Austin surrounded himself in black fog and transformed into Soundwave jet form.
Austin blasted forward and blasted away from the ones he thought loved them.
“No… Austin…”
To Be Continued…
Chapter 25: The Evil Within
The sky was blackened by clouds, the ground stained with black sandstone, and their was no sign of life in the area, except for Austin. He was flying close to the ground, scattering dust as he goes by. As he was flying, he couldn’t help but feel sad, alone and betrayed.
I didn’t mean to do it… it was an accident… right? Austin thought to himself.
“Oh it was no accident. You made the right call.” Shadow Austin said to Austin.
“Leave me alone. I want to be alone with my thoughts.”
“Aww come on, I thought you want company, not being depressed by some ponies betraying you. Plus, your getting close to the ground.”
“I don’t want your company! Everything was fine, until you came alone!” Austin began to get closer and closer to the ground.
“Don’t play the blame game, you saw the truth, I was the one who made you see it.”
“Just, leave me alone! I don’t want to talk.”
“Very well, but might I warn, your wing—“
“I said leave!” Austin’s wing touched the ground, causing him to impact to the floor.
Austin started to slide on the floor, before turning back to his normal self. He impacted the ground, starting to roll and finally came to a stop. Austin tried to get up slowly, before stumbling back down to the floor, coughing up some blood. Austin looked up, seeing Shadow Austin crossing his arms.
“I told you.” Shadow Austin said.
Austin growled in annoyance, he started to get back up. As he got up, he dusted himself off and started to walk, phasing into Shadow Austin. As he was walking, Shadow Austin hovered beside him.
“Leave me be.” Austin said in annoyance.
“Why are you running from this? You should finish what we… I mean… you started.” Shadow Austin said to Austin.
“No, I want to go as far away as possible, that way I won’t hurt anyone else.” Austin said, still walking through the area.
“We don’t even know where we are, I say we turn back and finish this. Once and for all.”
“I said no, alright! I just want to be alone, I don’t know for how long, maybe even forever.”
“So you prefer to run away from your mistakes, instead of fighting them?”
“Exactly, I want to leave my mistakes behind.”
“I see… it’s a shame really, you let your parents die for nothing then, huh?”
Austin stopped walking, turning to Shadow Austin, looking surprised.
“What did you say?” Austin said, his fists tightening.
“I’m just saying, you let your family down.”
“Don’t you dare talk about my parents like that.”
“Which ones, your current ones that betrayed you, or the family that you forgotten.”
“I didn’t forget them!”
“Really? Then how come you accepted Princess Celestia as your mother so fast? Was your other mother not cut up for the job?”
“No! I love my mom!”
“Then why didn’t you save them?”
Austin growled at Shadow Austin, tears beginning to form.
“So, I’m right. You couldn’t save them.”
“Don’t—“ Austin is getting furious, ready to pounce at him.
“You didn’t save them because you never loved them.”
“Just—“ his emitting a black smoke.
“That’s why you want to run from your mistake, to run as far as possible from them.”
“Grrr, SHUT UP!!” Austin jumped at Shadow Austin, ready to punch him.
Austin however, phased through him and ended up punching the floor. As his hand impacted the floor, the area around him exploded, cracks forming around the impact. Dust flew everywhere around Austin, as the dust began to settle, he was in a small size crater of his doing. Austin huffed angrily and looked at his hand, seeing the black smoke coming off his hand. Austin, however, wasn’t surprised or shocked by this. Instead, he sat down on the crater floor, looking more upset than he already was. Austin stared at the ground, tears starting to flow. Shadow Austin saw the destruction Austin had done, and couldn’t help but smile.
“Don’t you see Austin, all this power you can do, why waste it by running?” Shadow Austin said to Austin.
“Because… because i don’t want to hurt anyone. I failed at being the hero, now… I’m nobody.” Austin said sadly.
“You can be so much more than a nobody, you know.”
“Huh? What are you talking about?” Austin said, confused but also curious.
“Why be the hero of the story, when you can be the villain.”
“A… a villain? No, I can’t.”
“Why not? You weren’t meant to be the hero, and I made sure of that.”
“Wait… you made sure of that? What… what do you mean?”
Shadow Austin couldn’t help but laugh, a sinister laugh.
“How idiotic do you have to be to get this through your thick skull of yours. I did those things, I done them since the moment I took Wingdings place. Their, I said it, happy?”
Austin got up from the floor and looked at him, stunned by what he said.
“Y… you did all those things? Almost killing Wingidings, telling me false information, hurting innocent civilians, hurting my friends and hurting Celestia! Those were your doing?!?”
“Finally, you now know everything I’ve done. Yes, I did do all those things.”
“B… but why! What will you gain from this?!” Austin said, getting angry again.
“Well you see kid, I was made by Queen Necrafa, the one you need to destroy for everyone’s sake.”
Austin couldn’t help but step back a bit.
“You were created… by her?!”
“Yes, my mission was to make the others not trust you, that way the darkness can slowly settle in, making you her personal weapon when I return to her.”
“But… why are you telling me this now?”
“Well… Necrafa made one fatal mistake when creating me… having free will. Now, instead of bringing you to her, I’m making you my own weapon, I will stop Necrafa with you and take over this planet. And soon, everyone will know what it’s like to be casted into the shadows.” Shadow Austin laughed manically.
Austin clutched his arms. “I won’t help you with your plan!” Austin started to charge at Shadow Austin, his arm ready to punch.
“Oh my dear friend, you misunderstood me,” Shadow Austin lifted his hand and suddenly, Austin stopped. “You WILL help me, you don’t have a saying on this.”
Austin struggled to move, his body felt stiff, like he was stuck in time.
“Gah… why… why can’t I move?” Austin struggled even more.
“Don’t you get it! Your soul isn’t pure anymore, now, it’s tainted with darkness.” suddenly strings started to come out of Shadow Austin and struck Austin’s body. Which means… your soul… belongs to me. Shadow Austin smiled creepily.
Austin screamed for help, but no one came. Suddenly, he felt something in his chest and slowly going up to his head. Black goo started to flow into his mind. Austin tried everything in his power to make it stop, but he was still stuck. His eyes slowly turned black, Austin started to hyperventilate, until… he stopped. Shadow Austin released Austin, making him collapse to the ground. Austin slowly got back up, his head still looking at the ground. He move his head up, looking at Shadow Austin. His eyes were completely black with white pupils and he smiled creepily at him.
“Now then, lets return and finish what we had started.” Shadow Austin laughed.
Back at Canterlot castle, Gaster, Sans, Papyrus, Frisk and the ponies were inside the medical room, treating to Princess Celestia’s wounds. Princess Luna looked nervous, scared of what will happen to Celestia. Gaster looked at her wounds and sighed of relief.
“Not to worry everyone. Her wounds are not major, she will be fine.” Gaster said to the group.
Luna sighed of relief, as a tear fell on her cheek.
“However, she needs bed rest, but for now, I’ll patch her wound with some bandages and she’s good to go. Though, I’ll need everyone to leave the room so I can treat her wound better.”
Everyone nodded and the started to leave the medical room. The group looked at Princess Luna, looking scared and confused of what had happened.
“W… what do we do now?” Papyrus said to the Princess.
Luna closed her eyes and sighed. She reopen then and responded.
“Now, as we wait for my sisters recovery, we should stay and look out for Austin to return. Check everywhere, the windows, outside, everywhere until somepony spots him. In the meantime, I need a word with Princess Twilight,” Luna looked at Twilight with a stern look. “Now go! Leave us!”
The group nodded and they started to split up, going to the hallways they have chosen. Luna and Twilight, however, stayed where they were. Luna eyed at Twilight, as Twilight looks down in shame, her ears flopped down, her eyes looking sad.
“Why in Equestria did you that to him?” Luna said, trying to contain her anger.
“I… I’m sorry, Princess Luna… i let my anger get to the best of me.” Twilight said sadly.
“You sure did. Now, we have a human with powers we don’t fully understand yet, loose in the world. He could be hurt, or worse.”
“I know what I did was wrong, but he hurt Princess Celestia and my friends. How can I not be angry about that?”
“I know, but he didn’t do It willingly, something, or someone must’ve done it.”
“But who? Who would make him do such things?”
“I’m not sure, but once he returns, you will apologize and we will set things right once again, do you understand?”
“I… I do, Princess Luna.”
“Good. Hopefully he’s okay.” Luna looked out the window and sighed.
Suddenly, a Royal guard was running towards the princesses. When he got to the princesses, he was out of breath.
“Y… your highness.” The guard said, still out of breath.
“Yes? What is it guard?”
“It’s… it’s Austin. He’s returned.”
Luna and Twilight looked thrilled of the news, but something in their guts were… unsettling.
“How long was this? Where is he?” Luna asked the guard.
“He… he returned not to long ago. I saw him by the garden, but he went inside and I’m not sure where’s he gone.”
“He must be at the throne room.” Twilight said to Luna.
“He must be. Guard, tell the others to go to the throne room and in case something happens, have some guards wait outside the throne room.” Luna said to the guard.
“Yes, your highness.” The guard started to run to one of the directions of where the group split up.
Luna and Twilight started to run to the throne room. They opened the throne room doors and they saw Austin looking at the thrones, while transformed into Soundwave.
“Austin!” Luna said in relief.
Austin stared at the two. He turned towards them, his feet stomping on the ground as he turned.
Wait a minute… something doesn’t feel right. Luna said to herself, feeling uneasy.
Just then, Twilight approached Austin.
“Austin, I’m… im sorry for what I did to you back their. I… was angry that you did that. But I know it wasn’t your fault, something or someone is controlling your actions or something. I should’ve acted like the princess of friendship, but I didn't. Please, accept my apology and we can help you through what’s happening with you.” Twilight said as she stopped in front of him.
Austin said nothing. He only stared dead at Twilight. Luna sensed something was wrong. She was about to warn Twilight, but she was too late. Austin used his arm and in a swift motion, slapped Twilight hard, causing her to fly at the wall, impacting it and was knocked out.
“Twilight!” Luna screamed worriedly.
Just then, Austin started to approach Luna. Luna gasped as she heard Austin’s heavy footsteps coming towards her. He extended two metal tentacles and pointed them at her, electricity emitting off them.
“Austin, superior. pony kind, inferior.”
To Be Continued…
Author's Note
Hey everyone. Sorry I haven’t been uploading on here for so long. I’ve wanted to start up my other stories before coming back to this one. We’re almost done with this story, however, I want to remake this one, but have some changes. Like instead of Austin being a kid, he will be 18. Austin’s parents will be dead and the humans will blame him for the murder, even though he did not do it. A mysterious villain that everyone knows of will be the cause to his parents death. How does that sound? To me, it will be more of the mature side, but it also sounds pretty cool. What do you all think? Anyways, see you next time, bye.
The room was silent, everyone looked at one another as Austin looked at his mother and father in surprise.
“M-mom… D-dad.” Austin said, having tears in his eyes.
“Son…” Austin’s mom and dad said, having tears falling down their faces as well.
Just then, Grevious’ snapped his fingers and his bodyguards went to the parents, zapping their backs with their electrostaffs, making them scream in agony as they fell on their knees.
“Let them go Necrafa! This is between you and me.” Austin said, readying himself for a fight.
“Now, now. No need for violence. I’m here to… make a deal.” Necrafa said to Austin.
“Make a deal? What kind of deal?”
“My deal is, you hand over your powers, and I’ll let your parents go.”
“And take over planets with powers we both don’t understand, no way!”
“Hmm, that’s a shame, looks like we have to do this… the hard way.” Necrafa looks at Grevious and nods.
Grevious looks at his magnaguards and nodded. The guards turned to the parents and started to electrify them. The two screamed in pain, as Austin can only watch hopelessly.
“Stop! Stop…” Austin said in desperation.
The magnaguards stopped upon Grevious’ order, as Austin seeing smoke coming off his parent’s back.
“So, will you take my deal now?” Necrafa said to Austin.”
“I… I—“ Austin was interrupted by a faint voice.
“Son… don’t give in. You… cough cough… you must be strong… for both of us.” His father said faintly to Austin.
Austin looked at his father with a tear in his eye, before looking back at Necrafa with more confidence.
“If you want my powers… you’ll have to do better than that to make me give them up.” Austin said confidently.
“I knew you were going to say that.” Necrafa chuckled.
Just then, a beeping was heard, Grevious taking out his holoprojector and answering it. A hologram of a b1 battle droid appeared and begun to speak with the general.
“Sir, we gathered the citizens like you asked us to.” The b1 said to the general.
“Right on time,” Necrafa said as suddenly an explosion was heard from afar. The ponies and Austin ran to the windows and in their horrors, Ponyville was covered in smoke and fire. “If this plan didn’t go according to plan, I had a plan b.”
“You dare bring our subjects into this! Not only are you harming unarmed humans, but also threatening our subjects! This is our land! And now you shall answer to us!” Celestia said angrily, as she and Luna’s horn glowed.
“I shouldn’t do anything rash if I were you princess. Try to fight me, and your subjects will be killed where they stand and you will be the one to blame for their deaths. So. Stand. Down.”
Celestia looked at her and growled until Austin started to walk towards Necrafa.
“Austin? What are you doing??” Celestia asked Austin.
“Those innocent ponies are gonna die because of me if she doesn’t get what she wants. I… have no choice.” Austin said sadly.
“No! You can’t! There must be another way!” Celestia said worriedly.
“She’s right, there must be another solution, we just have to figure it out and not make irrational decisions.” Papyrus said with a worried look.
“I’m… afraid there is no options left. The only thing I’ve done is cause trouble here, but I must do what is right for us all. Besides, we have no more time to figure out another solution.”
“Well, do what you must. If you believe it’s the right call, we will be here for you.” Gaster said to Austin.
“Thank you Gaster, I must set things right, for everyone.” Austin said, as he walked away from the group.
Celestia reach her hoof out, but Luna placed an hoof on her back. They both look at each other and Luna nodded at her. Celestia put her hoof back on the floor and looked worriedly at Austin. Austin confronted Necrafa, but the droids readied their blaster at him, but Grevious ordered them to stand down with a hand gesture. Austin stopped in front of his parents with the magnaguards once again.
“If I give you my powers, you will let my parents go and release the citizens in ponyville.” Austin demanded.
“Of course. Your parents will be freed and the citizens will be released once you give me your powers, do we have a deal?” Necrafa said with her hand out at Austin.
Austin looked at his parents, with worried faces.
“Don’t do this son…” his father said to Austin.
“I’m sorry… but if it keeps you safe… I must do what is best, for all of us.” Austin said to his mom and dad.
Austin looked at Necrafa’s hand and took it. They both shook in agreement and Necrafa chuckled lightly.
“Glad we can work this out. Now, time to extract your powers out of your body.” Necrafa said, using her magic to lift Austin off the ground.
As Austin was in the air, Necrafa’s head started to shake violently, then stopped, revealing her mouth. Just then, Austin’s soul was displayed to Necrafa and Austin felt his soul being drained and his soul essences being consumed. He groaned in pain as the process was happening, until it was finally finished. Necrafa mouth closed once again and the outlines of her body started to glow a golden color. Austin, however, felt weak after the process was complete.
“So… huff… you have what you came here for,” Austin said weakly. “Now… let my parents go… and let the citizens of Ponyville go too.”
Just then, Necrafa started to chuckle, then soon, turned to wicked laugh.
“Yeah… about that. I’m not going to do that.” Necrafa said to Austin.
“W-what?! But… we’ve made a deal!” Austin said in surprise.
“Well… I’m afraid our deal has been… changed,” Necrafa stared into Austin’s eyes. “You have no idea how long I’ve waited for this, you have been… difficult to track down. And when we knew where you were, I just wanted to kill you and absorb your soul. But after some thinking, I’ve decided to make this approach. And now,” Necrafa formed a dark sword in her hand. “I can finally do THIS!” Necrafa impaled her sword into Austin’s chest. Austin gasped, his eyes widened.
“NO!!” Austin’s parents and Celestia yelled out.
Austin looked at his chest and started to gasped for air, his hands started to shake. Necrafa chuckled, Austin looked back at her.
“You are so gullible, do you really think I’ll let your parents and those ponies go? No, after all,” Necrafa pulled the sword out of his chest. “I’m the villain of your story.”
Necrafa threw Austin across the room and towards the group. Austin hit the wall and laid on the ground, with his chest on the wall.
“Austin!” The group yelled out.
“N-no…” Austin’s mother said, tears flowing down her cheek.
“You… you son of a bit—“ Austin’s father yelled before being shocked.
“Austin! Austin! Stay with us.” Wingdings said in a worried and scared tone.
Austin looked at everyone as his vision started to get blurry. He saw everyone crying and talking to him.
“Gaster, is there anything you can do?!” Celestia said in desperation.
“I… I… don’t know.” Gaster said hopelessly.
“Theirs gotta be a spell or something, right?! There has to be something!” Celestia said, tears flowing down her face.
Austin looked at Celestia and weakly grabbed her hoof, grabbing her attention to him.
“I’m… sorry… I’ve failed… you…” Austin said as he took his last breath, closing his eyes and his hand going limp.
“Austin? Austin?! No, no! Please…” Celestia cried on Austin’s shoulder, as the others held one another, crying into each other.
I’m sorry… for I have failed you all…
To Be Continued…
Author's Note
Hello everyone. Sorry I haven’t been active lately, I’ve been busy for a few months and didn’t have the time to make stories for a while now. But I’ve returned with a new chapter. Hope you enjoy this one as it may be emotional, or not, depends on the viewer I guess. Anyways, I’ll try to be as active as I can. Have a good day or night, until next time. Bye.
Chapter 28: Life and Death
Darkness, that’s all I can see.
I can’t feel my arms, my legs.
My body is feeling colder and colder by the second, my mind slowly going blank.
The thoughts of me being the hero, having a family, having friends, all fading away.
As my body begins to shut down, my last thoughts were about the friends I’ve made along the way… before I accept my fate.
Austin closed his eyes and waited to finally ascent to the heavens, he waited and waited… nothing happened. He kept waiting for what felt like forever, nothing happened… until… a bright beam of light suddenly surrounded the background. Austin slowly opened his eyes and looked shocked. He looked around his surroundings, looking confused, yet nervous at the same time. Just then, a light blue Pegasus appeared out of the light, looking at Austin with a warm smile. Austin looked at the pony, realizing they looks familiar.
“Sol Fire? Is… is that you?” Austin asked the Pegasus.
“Hello Austin and yes, it’s me, Sol Fire.” Sol Fire said to Austin.
“Where are we? What is this place?”
“You are in our realm.”
“Our?”
Just then, half of the room suddenly turned pitch black and a figure came out of the darknes. A tall, hooded figure with a scythe came out of the darkness. The figure stared at Austin with his face covered up with his hood, as Austin slowly backed away from him.
“Hello child, I am death, but you may call me, the Grim Reaper.” The Grim Reaper said, as his cold breath can be seen as he speaks.
“Yeah, this is Grim Reaper, Grim Reaper, this is Austin, the kid I was talking about.” Sol Fire said to the Grim Reaper.
“So, you’re the child that was suppose to kill the queen of darkness, but was instead, killed by her… am I correct?” The Grim Reaper asked Austin.
“Yes… I did…” Austin looked down, looking sad. He looked at both of them. “So, am I… in heaven or…”
“Yes and no. For you see, you are in, what we call, ‘the time zone’.” Sol Fire said to Austin.
“The… time zone?” Austin said confusedly.
“Yes. In this place, time has stopped, while everything else continues. When mortals die, they come here to be judged for their actions and we determine whether they go to heaven or… hell.”
Austin looked at the floor, processing this information.
“I… I-I shouldn’t be here… I can’t be here! I should be back with my friends and family and stopping Queen Necrafa!” Austin yelled.
“Unfortunately, you can’t go back. Once you die, you come here to be judge and to be sent to either heaven or hell.” The Grim Reaper explained to Austin.
Austin sighed and sat on the floor, looking defeated.
“Weeelll… there is a way.” Sol Fire said to Austin.
Austin looked up, having a spark of hope reignite.
“Absolutely not! It’s too dangerous.” The Grim Reaper said, crossing his arms.
“Oh come on Reaper, why not?” Sol Fire whined at the Grim Reaper.
“Because it too dangerous. We have no idea what it can do. It’s a no, and that’s final.”
“Wait… what are you talking about?” Austin said confusedly.
“Well, we are able to give people a second chance, if they deserve one of course.” Sol Fire explained to Austin.
“However, we both need to agree to give them a second chance.” The Grim Reaper explained.
“And Reaper doesn’t want to agree with it, he says it’s ‘too dangerous’ even though we never done it before.”
“Well, if you looked at the guide book, it states that if you try to give them a second chance, their is a chance that the gates of heaven and hell will be open and cause havoc in this place, and I don’t want to try to get the souls of the innocent and the not so innocent mixed up.”
“But it won’t, it said that there is a low chance of that happening.”
“But I’m not taking that chance.”
“Come on Reaper, he has to stop Necrafa, it’s his prophecy!”
“Yeah a prophecy that you made up, all because you wanted to save the kids life!”
Sol Fire tried to quiet the Grim Reaper by shushing him.
“Wait… what does he mean by a prophecy that you made up?” Austin said confusedly to Sol Fire.
Sol Fire sighed and look at Austin.
“Come with me.” Sol Fire said to Austin.
Sol Fire started to walk further into his side of the room, Austin following behind. Sol Fire’s amulet started to glow and summoned several bubbles. The bubbles popped and when they popped, memories appeared out of them. Austin looked at the memories and noticed something, these were his memories.
“I have to confess something to you… the prophecy isn’t real, but we did know an evil was coming to find the perfect power source. When I was observing your birth, I noticed something about your soul. Your soul was empty, which is unfortunate, since I’ve seen many human babies pass away from this because their soul determines their life energy. As an observer, we can’t interfere, however, we can make an exception if we save up our powers. Since I saved up my power for decades now, I used my power to save your life and while I was doing it, changed the text books to add my fake prophecy.” Sol Fire said to Austin.
“Wow… so if you didn’t use your powers on me… I would be dead.” Austin said to Sol.
“Yes, you would’ve been dead by the time your life started.”
“But… why did you make a fake prophecy?”
“Well, with this power that you have, you may not know how to use it and you will be facing against something far stronger than you. So, I wanted to helped you out by getting doctor Gaster to help you out, since I knew he would help. I only wanted to help you.”
“But why make a fake prophecy? Why couldn’t you tell me in the first place?”
“That… is a good question,” Sol placed a hoof on his chin. “Well, I guess after you were born, I wasn’t able to travel to earth. But maybe when you were a child… I could’ve warned you about her… my bad.” Sol scratched his head, looking embarrassed.
“It’s… alright. It’s the thought that counts.” Austin comforted Sol.
“Thanks Austin. I was foolish to have put all that stress on you, you are just a child, and with that, I led you to your death.” Sol’s ears flopped down.
“Hey, you made a mistake, you didn’t mean to. Besides, you actually made me stronger.”
“Really?” Sol’s ears perked up.
“Yeah, you made me realize that I don’t have to be someone the prophecy wants me to be, I’m just… me, if that makes sense.”
“That’s what I wanted to do at the beginning, but I didn’t know what approach I wanted to do. But now… you’re here because of me,” Sol looked over to the Grim Reaper, who went over to the two. “If only their were a way to bring him back because of my mistakes…”
The Grim Reaper sighed and looked at the two.
“Fine, but if something happens to the gates of heaven and hell, I’m not cleaning it up.”
“Fair enough.” Sol said to the Grim Reaper. “Right! Okay Austin, what you need to do is to stand in the both the light side and the dark side and we will begin.”
Austin nodded and walked over to where the lines connected the light and dark side. He put one of his legs on the light side and the other on the dark side. Sol Fire and the Grim Reaper stood in front of Austin and they started to float up in the air. The two started to glow and started to spin around each other. They started to spin faster and faster, until they emerged together. The two suddenly turned into the Yin and Yang symbol. Austin looked at awe seeing the symbol. Suddenly, golden strings came out of the Yin Yang and going directly to Austin. Austin’s empty soul was displayed and the golden strings started to wrap around his soul. Once the strings were fully wrapped around Austin’s soul, the strings started to glow. The glow finally faded after a minute, and Austin’s soul was restored once again.
“Now that your soul is fully restored, you have your powers again, now,” Sol Fire said as he summoned a door behind Austin. “Go out there and finish what we started.”
“Right!” Austin nodded confidently.
As Austin walked towards the door, a voice behind Austin caught his attention.
“Hey kid,” the Grim Reaper said to Austin. “Kick her butt!”
Austin smiled and gave the Grim Reaper a thumbs up, as Austin walked through the door.
Back at the Canterlot castle, the princesses, the mane 6, Papyrus, Sans, Gaster and Frisk were fighting Necrafa’s minions and the generals battles droids. Princess Celestia, now angered, went after Necrafa, while eliminating some of her minions along the way. As Celestia got closer to Necrafa, Necrafa used her newly acquired sword and shot a beam towards Celestia. It impacted her chest and she collapsed to the floor.
“Sister!” Luna yelled out to Celestia.
Necrafa used her sword and shot a beam at Luna, causing her to collapse to the floor as well.
“Princesses!” The mane 6 yelled out.
The mane 6, Papyrus, Sans, Gaster and Frisk ran over to the princesses, checking if they were injured. As they were checking for injures, the battle droids, and Necrafa’s minions surrounded them.
“Face it Princess, you are no match for me. Surrender yourself to me, or die. What’s it going to be?” Necrafa said to princess Celestia.
“Huff… huff… never! I will fight for my subjects until my last breath!” Celestia yelled at Necrafa.
“Well then,” Necrafa pointed her sword at the group. “You all shall die.”
Necrafa started to laugh sinisterly as her sword started to glow brightly. All of a sudden, her sword started to fade, surprising Necrafa.
“What?! What’s happening to my sword?!” Necrafa said in shock.
Just then, the sword particles started to move towards Austin’s body. The group looked over to Austin’s body, eyes widened. Austin’s body floated up on the air, his body glowing until his whole body was covered. After a few seconds, the glow faded, only his body outline was glowing, sword on his one hand and his eyes still closed. The group look in awe as they looked at Austin’s body glowing. Austin’s eyes slowly opened up and looks at the group, seeing their eyes open wide in surprise, and staring at Necrafa, who is shocked.
“Hey everyone, guess who’s back?”
To Be Continued…
Chapter 1: Lost (edited the beginning)
It was a nice and warm morning for the human race. People starting to wake up or playing outside with their friends. It was just a normal morning, but then it all changed when a town was burning, people screaming and explosions filled the morning sky. Outside of the town in a forest not too far from the town, was a child running for dear life as three robots were chasing him.
“Don’t let him escape!” said one of the droids.
The child didn’t have time to catch his breath or rest as the droids were right on his tail. The child looked back to see the droids were far from him so he stopped to catch his for a second before running again. He thought he was in the clear, but then he had to stop because their was a cliff in front of him. He was going to turn back, but the droids caught up with him and surrounded him. The kid back up to the cliff until he was at the edge of the cliff.
He looked down to see an dark abyss and certain death.
“Surrender and come with us to our queen or we will do take you by force.” said another droid.
The child has two choices. Surrender to the droids or jump off the cliff to certain doom. He knew what he had to do. He turned to the cliff and jumped off. The droids tried to grab him but failed to do so.
As the kid was was about to accept his demise one thought came to his mind...
*I’m sorry momma... I’m sorry papa* and with a single tear in his each of his eyes, he closed his eyes for his demise. As the droids watch the child fall to his death, they saw a dark blue glow surrounding the kid and he vanished.
“What just happened?” Said one of the droids.
“Beats me.” said another droid.
“What are we going to say to the general?” The third one said.
The two droids shrugged at the question.
Then the droids heard one of the droids comm go off and the droid with the comm answered it. It showed a illusion of a cyborg with a mask hiding his face.
“Status report.” the cyborg said in his deep and raspy voice.
“We surrounded the child like you said sir.” the droid said.
“Did you captured him?” Said the cyborg.
“No, he jump off a cliff as we surrounded him.” said the droid.
“Then get his dead corpse off the cliff floor and bring him to the queen. I’m sure she doesn’t care if he’s dead or not.” the cyborg commanded.
“We can’t, he teleported before he hit the ground.” the droid said.
“WHAT?!” The cyborg yelled
“Their was a blue glow surrounding the child and he vanished.” the droid said sounding a little scared from the outburst of his general.
The general growled, then started to talk again.
“Return to base and show what evidence you have with the child’s disappearance to the queen.” the cyborg commanded.
The three droids nodded and the general hanged up.
“We are going to get scraped when we show the evidence to the queen.” one of the droids said sadly.
“Roger roger.” said the other two in agreement.
The three robots then left the scene and went to go back to the base.
It was a bright sunny day with few clouds keeping the sun company. Ponies were outside enjoying the day, filly’s playing outside with their friends, and ponies shopping for groceries. It was a nice and peaceful day for everypony. outside of a little town named Ponyville, is a big city with a castle called Canterlot. Canterlot is where the rich and fancy ponies live as well as the rulers of Equestia.
Outside of the castle is a garden where one of the rulers is outside enjoying her book, while drink her tea. This rulers name is princess Celestia. Princess Celestia was enjoying her afternoon after her boring and stressful court meetings. Since she has time before her next meeting, she decided to use her time outside. She looked up at the sky and she saw something falling, but she couldn’t know what it was.
As she took a closer look, it was a filly falling out of the sky. Concerned for the fillies safety, Celestia dropped her tea and bolted to the filly. As the filly was about to hit the ground, Celestia used her magic to stop the filly from falling. She brought the filly up to her hooves and cradled the filly. As she took a look at the filly, it was not a pony but a different creature.
The creature had no fur except on the top of its head. It has clothing and glasses. It’s sausage - like hooves and legs are like of a dragon but without the scales.
What kind of creature Are you? Celestia thought.
Celestia decided to bring the creature to the royal garden to get the creature on ground.
I wonder how this poor creature was falling out the sky? Celestia thought.
Celestia waited for the creature to wake up, which only took 5 minutes. The child started to open his eyes and he rubbed his eyes to have a clearer view and the first sight he saw was a large white pony with magenta eyes and a tiara on its head. He also noticed that it had a horn and wings. Their was awkward silence for 10 seconds before Celestia spoke up.
“Hello young one.” Celestia said warmly.
The child then started to scream in fright and back himself up on a wall.
“P-please don’t h-hurt me!” the child said in a frightened tone and covering his face with his hands
Celestia’s heart broke when he covered his face in fear.
“Oh you poor thing, I didn’t mean to scare you. I’m very sorry for scaring you my dear.” Celestia said concerned.
Celestia laid down next to the child and gently put her wing on his small figure. She could feel him shaking a little. She moved her wing up and down slowly on the little boy until he calmed down. When he finally stopped shaking he looked up at Celestia.
“You’re n-not gonna h-hurt me?” He said weakly.
“Why would I ever hurt a cute little thing like yourself.” Celestia said warmly.
She boop the little ones nose, which made him giggle a little.
“Oh where are my manners, my name is princess Celestia, ruler of Equestia and the one who rises and lowers the sun. What is your name little one?” Celestia said softly.
“M-my name is Austin.” Austin said quietly.
“It’s nice to meet you Austin.” Celestia said warmly.
“I-it’s nice to meet you t-to princess Celestia.” Austin said as he bowed his head down.
Celestia’s heart melted when he bowed his head down.
“Rise your head little one, you don’t need to bow your head for me dear.” Celestia said warmly.
“B-but it a way of s-showing respect.” Austin said.
“And it is very nice for you to do that, but you don’t need to if you want.” Celestia said softly.
“O-ok princess Celestia.” Austin said weakly.
“You can just call me Celestia if you like to dear,” Celestia said warmly.
“O-ok Celestia” Austin said.
He scooted closer to her and gave her a little hug.
Celestia aww’d at the little one hugging her.
“If I princess may ask, what kind of species are you?” Celestia said curiously.
“I-I’m a human b-being. What is y-your species?” Austin said curiously as well.
“I am an alicorn.” Celestia said warmly.
“An alicorn?” Austin said curiously.
“Indeed young one, but they’re many more types other than an alicorn.” Celestia said softly.
“How many?” Austin said curiously.
“They’re three types of ponies. There is a unicorn, Pegasus, and a ground pony.” Celestia explained.
“What do each o-of these ponies d-do?” Austin said curiously.
“I’m so glad you asked that Austin,” Celestia said warmly. “unicorns can use magic to do many difficult task or practice spell to defend themselves or for fun. Pegasi can fly with their wings and can control the weather as well. Ground ponies don’t have a horn nor wings, but they can be excellent runners and kickers.” Celestia explained.
“A-and Alicorns has b-both wings and horns?” Austin said curiously.
“That’s right dear, Alicorns do have both wings and horns.” Celestia said softly.
“W-woah.” Austin said with a sparkle in his eyes.
“Indeed young one.” Celestia smiled at him
“H-how many Alicorns a-are there here?” Austin said curiously.
“There is four alicorns, there used to be three but we recently got a new Alicorn,” Celestia said warmly.
“What are their names?” Austin said in curiosity.
“There is my sister Luna, my niece Cadance and my faithful student and a good friend Twilight Sparkle.” Celestia said softly.
“T-that is so c-cool.” Austin said in awe.
“Maybe one day you can met some of them, my sister is here in the castle, but the other two are close by or far away.” Celestia said warmly
After talking for a long period of time, Austin’s stomach started to growl. Austin blushed in embarrassment and Celestia chuckled a little bit.
“Would you like to have something to eat?” Celestia said softly.
“S-sure.” Austin said nicely.
“Would you like to climb on my back or walk while holding my tail or hoof?” Celestia said softly.
“I would like to g-go on your back if t-that’s ok with you.” Austin said quietly.
“Yes it is quite alright.” Celestia said warmly.
Celestia put her wing that was on Austin back to her and used it as a ramp for him to climb up.
“A-are you sure? I don’t want to h-hurt your wing.” Austin said nervously.
“Don’t worry, you won’t hurt my wing. They are quite strong, so my wings will be fine.” Celestia said softly.
“Ok.” Austin said still a little nervous.
Austin gently climb up Celestia’s wing and got on her back.
“Ready?” Celestia said warmly.
“R-ready.” Austin said weakly.
Celestia stood up to her full height. She felt Austin shake a little.
“Are you ok?” Celestia said concerned.
“Y-yeah I’m fine.” Austin said quietly.
“Ok,” Celestia said softly.
Celestia and Austin then started to make their way to the dining room to get some food. As they were making their way to the dining room, Austin saw some other ponies smaller than Celestia but bigger than him. The ponies were looking at Austin out of curiosity or disgust. Austin was going to wave at them, but had a horrible flashback and made the ponies look like the droids that chased him and decided not to wave at them. Celestia and Austin finally made it to the dining room and Celestia knelt down to let Austin on the floor and they both sat down on the chairs.
“Good afternoon princess Celestia.” the maid said to the princess.
“Good afternoon to you too.” Celestia said happily.
“Who is this little cutie?” The maid said gesturing to Austin, which made Austin blush a little.
“This is Austin, I found him all alone and I decided to take care of him, if that is alright with you.” Celestia said softly.
“Y-yeah I would like that.” Austin said smiling at Celestia.
Celestia looked at him with a warm smile on her face.
“What can I get you too?” The maid said nicely.
“I would like a salad please.” Celestia said nicely.
“Ok and what about you young one?” the maid said to Austin.
“I-I’m not sure, w-what do ponies normally eat Celestia?” Austin said quietly.
Celestia put a hoof on her chin to think. Then she had an thought.
“Would you like a daisy sandwich?” Celestia asked warmly.
“A daisy s-sandwich? I n-never tried it before.” Austin said quietly.
“I’m sure you might like it. Do you want to try it?” Celestia asked softly.
“S-sure.” Austin said quietly.
“Coming right up you two.” the maid said as she began to trot to the kitchen to ask the chef to prepare their food.
“So Austin, do you know how you got here?” Celestia said curiously.
“N-no, I remember I was falling a-and all of a sudden I woke up to see you” Austin said honestly.
“Why were you falling?” Celestia said concerned.
“I don’t know, my m-memory is a little fuzzy, s-sorry.” Austin said sadly.
“You don’t need to apologize to me if you don’t remember.” Celestia said warmly.
Celestia knew he was hiding something from her, but didn’t want to bring it up because he looks upset to talk about it.
As Celestia and Austin were waiting for their food, they heard footsteps from behind them. They both turned around to see a dark blue Alicorn with night sky mane and tail. She has light blue hoof shoes and a black chest plate on her chest. She also has a black tiara and her eyes are moderate cyan.
“Good afternoon Lulu.” Celestia said happily.
“Good afternoon Tia.” the pony said mumbling.
The pony rubbed her eyes to clear her vision and saw Austin, who was shaking behind Celestia’s mane.
“Tia who is this little guy?” The pony said.
“Luna this is Austin, Austin this is Luna.” Celestia said softly to the little child.
“Hi there Austin.” Luna said softly.
Austin hid in Celestia’s mane and was shaking rapidly.
Luna looked at Celestia with a concerned look on her face.
“It’s ok dear she won’t hurt you, no pony will.” Celestia said warmly.
Austin came out of Celestia’s mane carefully to introduce himself.
“H-hi my name is Austin. I-I’m sorry I hid f-from you.” Austin said sadly and stood up and did a bow from his chest as he apologize.
Luna looked at him with a warm smile and knelt down to his height.
“It’s is very nice to meet you and you are a very gentlecolt. You don’t need to bow for me and it is ok, you looked a little scared.” Luna said warmly.
Celestia was smiling at the two interacting, but Celestia sense something troubling the little one, but she will ask him later about that.
“Your food is ready.” the maid said with their food on the table.
“Thank you.” Celestia said.
The maid nodded and left the dining room. Austin looked at his sandwich and there is daisies and cucumbers on the buns. As he was going to take a bite, he heard Luna’s stomach growled. She blush in embarrassment of her stomach growling. Austin looked at his sandwich and took his knife that the maid provided and carefully cut his sandwich in half. He looked at Luna and offered a piece to her. She blushed at this and gave him a little hug.
“You have a pure soul Austin, never change that about yourself. I know we just met but I know we will be best of friends.” Luna said warmly.
“I a-always help out the people who need it the most. That’s what my p-parents taught me.” Austin said softly. His smile then went to a frown to the thought of his parents. A tear came down from his eyes and he didn’t realize it.
“Austin, are you alright?” Luna and Celestia said concerned.
“Oh y-yeah I’m fine. I j-just miss my parents that’s all.” Austin said softly. He wipe his tears off his face a forced a smile on his face to show that he was “fine”.
Celestia and Luna looked at each other with concerned looks. They then went back to eating.
Celestia canceled her meetings so that she can spend time with Austin and Luna. Celestia and Luna didn’t want to ask what’s wrong with Austin until he is ready to tell them. It was turning night time and Luna showed him how she raises the moon and he was amazed by it. Celestia wanted to show Austin where he will be sleeping and Austin followed pursuit.
“This is where you will be sleeping if that’s ok with you.” Celestia said warmly.
“Y-yeah that’s alright with m-me.” Austin said quietly.
“Ok dear let’s get you to sleep.” Celestia said softly to him.
Austin nodded and Austin went to the left side of the bed that was near a balcony that goes outside.
“I’ll be joining you soon dear, I just got to do something really quick, ok sweetie?” Celestia said warmly.
“Ok C-Celestia.” Austin said quietly.
“Good night sweetie.” Celestia did and gave Austin a kiss on the forehead.
“Good n-night Celestia.” Austin said softly.
Celestia left Austin in her bedroom for him to sleep. Austin took a while to sleep as he said one thing that came to his mind before he fell asleep...
I love you momma and papa... always.
Then Austin fell asleep shortly after saying that.
Celestia had a scroll and quill. She then started to write.
Dear Twilight Sparkle,
Today I have found a new species that I didn’t know and it is known as a human. The human’s name is Austin and he is very nice and pure, but something is troubling him, but I don’t want to ask him about that yet. If you have time tomorrow could you and your other friends come to Canterlot? Don’t worry, I’ll provide the tickets for your arrival if you have the time.
Yours truly, Princess Celestia.
Celestia used her magic to teleport the scroll to her faithful student. Celestia made a soft yawn and went back to her quarters where Austin was sleeping and went to the other side of the bed and fell asleep with Austin close by her side.
A video tape showed Austin falling before the glow surrounded him and vanished.
“Is that all droids?” The female voice said.
“Yes your highness.” one of the droids said.
“You three are dismissed.” the female voice said.
The three droids left her chambers. The female voice chuckled to herself.
“You can run, but you can’t hide Golden Child. I will get what I want, even use your own against you.” the female voice said to herself before she made an evil laugh that can be heard all over the place.
To Be Continued...
Author's Note
This is my first time making a fan fiction so I hope you guys like it.
Edit: I made a little change of scene at the beginning to make more sense in a certain chapter. I hope you guys like it more than the night time
Chapter 10: Ponyville Introduction and Tour
As the main 6 we’re starting to head to the stage, Austin and Wingding were behind them and they both look a bit nervous to go out there. As they were going up the stage, Wingding didn’t want to be spotted the moment he goes out there, so he shrunk himself to about Austin’s height. Wingding started to sweat a bit from being nervous, but Austin held his hand and gave him a warm smile. Feeling a bit comfortable they both went out together, still holding each other’s hands. The two of them were now behind the group, waiting for something.
“Fillies and gentle colts, please give a warm welcome to...” the pony at the microphone said as she gestured her hoof to the group. The group began to move to the side of the stage, revealing Austin and Wingding. “Austin and Wingdings!” The pony said as she clapped her hooves together.
Awkward silence sweep the room as soon as Austin and Wingding was revealed, but only a few stomped their hooves. Austin and Wingding heard whispers around the room, but they are not sure if it is good or bad. Twilight laughed nervously as she noticed the whispering.
“This is not what you had in mind I’m guessing?” Starlight asked quietly to Twilight.
“Hehe... no.” Twilight said with a nervous expression.
“Erm... how about we let our guests introduce themselves and share some information to us.” The pony said as she looked at Austin and Wingding.
Austin and Wingding looked at each other and then looked at the pony, waiting for them to come up there. Austin took a deep breath and went to the pony, Wingding soon following behind. Austin got a better look at the pony and the pony was a pale light grayish amber female earth pony with pale light grayish, light cerise mane, as well as moderate phthalo blue eyes. Austin got up on the podium with a microphone attached to it and took a deep breath.
“Hello is this t-thing on?” Austin asked as he tapped on the mic, causing it to make a loud noise that made the ponies in the room cover their ears. “Whoops s-sorry hehe...” Austin said with a nervous giggle. “M-My name is Austin and the one in the black coat is my friend Wingding. He i-is like a brother to me and a mentor as well,” Austin said as Wingding went back to his normal height and waved nervously. “Some o-of you might know me from the party, but some don’t know who I am...” Austin said to the audience.
“Is he what I think he is?” a voice whispered to itself.
“For those who weren’t a-at the party, I am a...” Austin started his conversation.
“If my ancestors are right that is a...” the voice whispered to itself again, sounding excited.
“human!” Austin said happily. “For those who don’t know w-what a human is they are-“ Austin said to the audience before a pony got up of their chair and squealed highly. The pony then ran to the stage and tackled Austin to the floor.
The group and the audience gasped when the pony tackled Austin. Austin opened his eyes again since he closed them while being tackled and saw a very light aquamarine female unicorn. Her mane was pale, light grayish cyan with white highlights and her eyes are brilliant gamboge. Austin and the pony’s eyes were locked on each other while the pony was smiling widely. Austin looked at the main 6 and their faces were filled with embarrassment.
“Your real!” The pony said excitedly.
“Uh... yeah I am?” Austin said confused.
“Other ponies said humans are not real and said I was crazy. But now theirs a human, who’s crazy now every pony?!” The pony yelled at the audience.
I’m pretty sure she is the crazy one. Austin thought to himself.
Austin was about to use his shapeshifting powers, but stopped himself when another pony came running to the stage too. It was a light apple greenish gray female earth pony. Her mane was moderate cobalt blue and very light pink stripes. Her eyes are moderate arctic blue.
“Lyra get off of him you are making him uncomfortable!” The pony yelled at the pony named Lyra.
The pony looked at him and noticed he was a bit scared. She gasped for scaring the human and got off of him. The other pony came to Austin and gave him a hoof to help him up which he accepted. As he got up the pony looked at her friend with a disappointed look.
“Lyra apologized to this small child that you scared.” The pony said to her friend, which the pony looked ashamed.
“Sorry for tackling you and made you afraid. Can you forgive me?” She said as she gave Austin the sad eyes.
“Yeah I will forgive you. Maybe next time don’t tackle me on t-the floor.” Austin said to Lyra.
“Will do.” Lyra said happily.
“Thank you for helping m-me um...” Austin said to the other pony.
“Oh where are our manners. My name is Sweetie Drops, but every pony calls me Bon Bon and this is my friend Lyra Heartstrings.” Bon Bon said to Austin while Lyra waved at Austin.
“Well it’s very n-nice to meet you two, even though our introduction was... strange.” Austin said to the two.
“Yeah sorry, when you said humans, my mind went crazy.” Lyra said to Austin while scratching the back of her head with her hoof.
“I thought ponies d-didn’t know humans?” Austin asked the two.
“Yeah the ponies don’t know what humans are but my ancestors met a human and talked to them for a day, until it disappeared the next day and never saw them since.” Lyra said to Austin.
“A human met your a-ancestors... cool.” Austin said in awe.
“Yeah but it was a long time ago and ponies didn’t believe them because they didn’t see them, until now.” Lyra said to Austin happily.
“Ahem.” Twilight cleared her throat.
“Oh sorry we should go sit back down.” Bon Bon said to Austin.
“Right. It was n-nice meeting you two.” Austin said happily.
“It was a honor to meet a human with my own eyes,” Lyra said with a big smile. “Maybe one day we can hang out with Bon Bon and I.” Lyra said happily.
“Sure that w-would be fun.” Austin said with a warm smile.
“Well bye for now Austin.” The two of them said as they left the stage.
Austin and the two waved at each other and the two ponies sat back down on their seats. Austin went back to the podium and cleared his throat.
“Sorry about that everybo... I mean every pony,” Austin said with a embarrassed chuckle. “Anyways, h-humans are like monkeys but without the hair, except for our head.” Austin said to the audience.
Some ponies were whispering to one another once again, which made Austin a bit nervous of what they are saying.
“Uh... humans also have magic as well. They can use magic t-through their souls but they can only make weapons for defense.” Austin said to the audience.
“Can you show us?” One pony asked out loud.
“Unfortunately I c-can’t right now.” Austin said sadly.
“Why’s that?” Another pony asked.
“Because o-of this...” Austin said as he lifted his one arm up and his soul appeared, still cracked but the gray spots are disappearing slowly. Every pony looked at the soul and they all gasped with sad expressions.
“What happened?” A pony asked again.
“This happened when I was born. I had too much power for my soul to handle and it released all the energy at once. Now my soul looks like this, b-but it is improving slowly,” Austin said to the audience. “Anyways enough about me, let’s talk about my f-friend Wingding,” Austin said as he gestured to Wingding. Austin waved his arm for him to come over to him, which Wingding nervously walked over. “This is my teacher, mentor, f-friend and my brother Wingding.” Austin said happily to the audience.
“H-hi there...” Wingding said nervously.
“Wingding use to be a cloud of smoke that his creator made a-and now he took shape of his creator, but his eyes are the only difference between them,” Austin explained to the audience. “He h-helped me with my soul to make it better, but we stopped for a bit when we came here,” Austin said with a little frown. Wingding put a hand on Austin’s shoulder to comfort him. “He have teached me a lot of things and how t-to use them. He also cares for my well being and makes sure I eat, as well as drink daily to keep my body healthy,” Austin said with a chuckle. “He has magic of his own too. He can summon his b-bone hands and bones.” Austin said to the audience.
“Can he show us?” Lyra said eagerly.
“If he wants t-to he can,” Austin said to Lyra. “Wings do y-you want to?” Austin asked Wingdings.
“Sure.” Wingding said as his left eye turned blue and his bone hands appeared in front of him.
His bone hands waved in sync from the left and to the right before disappearing. Every pony awed in amazement as he showed his bone hands. Wingding’s right eye turned orange and then his bone magic appeared behind him. The audience ooo’d at the bones before they disappeared too.
“I’m pretty sure that is everything that I can tell you all... s-so I’ll let this pony has the podium once again.” Austin said as she was about to leave the podium, before a pony said something to him.
“What about that power you used on Chrysalis?” A pony said out loud.
“Yeah and your past, you didn’t tell the rest about that.” Another pony said to Austin.
“Oh uh... the l-last one is a touchy subject one for me b-but I c-could show you that power I used on Chrysalis.” Austin said as he left the podium and got to the middle of the stage.
Austin took a deep breath in and the black fog surrounded him and he became Soundwave. Many ponies were amazed like Lyra and Bon Bon, but others were scared of him when he turn into Soundwave. Soundwave waved at the ponies and some of them waved back. The black fog surrounded Soundwave and Austin was back.
That fog... it looked similar to Greninjas. Sweetie Belle thought to herself.
“That power is called s-shapeshifting.” Austin said to the audience.
“Just like a changeling... Are you a changeling?!” A pony asked scaredly.
“No I am not a c-changeling. I don’t know much of changelings b-but what Princess Celestia said i-is that they eat love to make them strong and to survive. She also disguised themselves as ponies to blend into the other groups.” Austin said to the audience.
“You met Princess Celestia already?” A pony asked Austin.
“Well more l-like-“ Austin said before he was interrupted by a group of armored ponies burst open the door and Princess Celestia coming in the town hall.
“Austin!!” Celestia said as she flew over to him and gave him a sky hug. “Are you alright? I heard a loud roar and it sounded like it came from Ponyville. I grabbed as many of my men to come over here, but I didn’t see any danger, but I wanted to make sure you are alright.” Celestia said with a worried expression.
“I’m fine momma. their was a bit of trouble but the ponies a-and I took care of it.” Austin said in a whisper.
“Alright sweetie, I just wanted to see if you are alright and safe.” Celestia said softly and gave him a kiss on the forehead.
“Mom not in front o-of the other ponies.” Austin said with a embarrassed look.
“Sorry dear.” Celestia said with a small giggle. “Well I better go. You have fun and be careful okay.” Celestia said to Austin.
“I will momma, I love you.” Austin said as he whispered the last word to Celestia.
“I love you too son,” Celestia said as she kissed Austin’s forehead and gently placed Austin on the stage. “Let’s go guards.” Celestia demanded her guards. The guards nodded and left the town hall. Celestia stopped at the door and waved to Austin, which he waved back.
As Celestia left, Austin looked at the audience and saw most of their jaws drop on the floor.
“Well now you know that answer.” Austin said to the audience.
“YOU ARE CELESTIA’S SON!?!” A pony yelled out loud to Austin.
“Hehe... yeah. She saved me from falling to the ground while I was in the sky and she took me in.” Austin said to the audience.
“Why were you falling from the sky?” Lyra asked with a worried expression.
“I’m not sure. I could’ve been teleported here but I don’t know,” Austin said as he shrugged. “Are their anymore questions?” Austin asked the audience. The audience was silent for a few seconds and Austin spoke once again. “Well I’ll let the pony have the podium now.” Austin said as he left the podium and back to the main 6.
“Well that was... a lot to take in, but that is Austin and Wingding! Please give them a round of applause to them!” The pony said to the audience and the audience stomped their hooves to the ground.
The main 6, Austin and Wingding went back to the curtains. As they got behind the curtains, Wingding exhaled his breath and huffed a bit.
“I did it! I didn't retreat back in Austin from fright!” Wingding said happily.
“I knew you could do it Wings! I’m so proud!” Austin said as he hugged Wingding.
“Thank you Austin.” Wingding said as he returned the hug.
“See I told you it was going to be fine darling.” Rarity said to Wingding.
“Thanks Rarity, but remind me to not do that again.” Wingding said to Rarity and Rarity made a deadpan look at him.
The group heard footsteps coming from behind them and the pony on the podium came in the room.
“Hello... Austin right?” The pony asked.
“Yep that’s me.” Austin said to the pony.
“My name is Mayor Mare. it’s a honor to meet you.” Mayor Mare said as she lifted a hoof for Austin to shake.
“The honors all mine Mayor Mare. I’m happy to be here in Ponyville.” Austin said as he shook the Mayors hoof.
“I’m glad you like it here, especially being Celestia’s son.” Mayor Mare said to Austin as she bowed to him.
“Oh yeah that... yeah but I don’t want to feel like royalty around others. I just like to meet new people and get to know them.” Austin said happily.
“Well that’s great. Well I’m sure the ponies here will open up to you in no time but they might need time to get comfortable around you and your friend.” Mayor Mare said to the two.
“That’s fine, we don’t want to make them scared of us right Wings.” Austin said to Wingding.
“Right. We should give them time and if they want to have a conversation, Austin will have the conversation with them.” Wingding said to Mayor Mare.
“Wait why me?” Austin asked Wingding.
“It’s because you can talk to anyone you encounter and I can talk to them for a minute.” Wingding said to Austin.
“You to are funny when you two argue,” Mayor Mare said with a giggle. “Well I must get back to work, more paperwork for me to do today, but if you need anything let me know alright?” Mayor Mare said to the two.
“We will thank you Mayor Mare.” Austin said happily to Mayor Mare. Mayor Mare nodded her head and left the room.
“Well now that the surprise is over, we would like to give you two a tour around Ponyville.” Twilight said happily to them.
“Oh that sounds l-like fun.” Austin said excitedly.
“It would be a good idea to familiarize Ponyville when we return.” Wingding said to the group.
“Perfect! Let’s get going then.” Twilight said happily to Austin and Wingding.
“Lead the way.” Wingding said as he started to walk with the group, Austin following behind them.
The group got outside and started the tour. The group walked over to what looks like a school. The colors of the school had pink, red, white and yellow on the building. The school also had a bell on top of the building. It also had a play structure with swings, tether ball pole and a giant horse shoe outside of the school.
“This is the schoolhouse. A place for fillies will attend and learn with Ms. Cheerilee. Speaking of Ms. Cheerilee she’s right over there.” Twilight said as she gestured her hoof to a pony walking towards the school doors. Austin and Wingding saw a moderate cerise female earth pony. Her mane was pale light grayish rose with light ceriseish gray stripes. Her eyes are grayish harlequin.
The group walked over to the pony, Ms. Cheerilee to say hi to her. The pony turned around and she saw the group coming over to her.
“Hello everypony it’s very nice to see you again.” Ms. Cheerilee said to the group.
“Hello Ms. Cheerilee it’s nice to see you too.” Twilight said happily. “Have you met Austin yet?” Twilight asked as she gestured a hoof to him, Austin looking a bit nervous.
“I’ve meet him on the stage, but not up close,” Ms. Cheerilee said to Twilight. She turned her gaze to Austin and smiled warmly at him. “Hi their Austin, I’m Ms. Cheerilee, the teacher of this school where I teach fillies your age and do plenty of fun activities. It is very nice to meet you.” Ms. Cheerilee said happily to Austin as she lifted her hoof for a hand... hoof shake.
“Hello Ms. Cheerilee it’s v-very nice to meet you too.” Austin said as he returned the shake as well.
“Wow I can’t believe Celestia found a cute little filly and made him her son.” Ms. Cheerilee said to the group as she did a little bow to the child.
“You don’t need to do that if you want. I’m not really a royal type, I just l-like to meet new people or ponies and befriend them.” Austin said to Ms. Cheerilee happily.
“Oh that’s a first. Most ponies with royalty brag about, but you don’t... I’m glad you like to make new friends.” Ms. Cheerilee said as she patted him on the back softly.
“Yeah I love my friends and family that I don’t care if I’m part of a royal family. I don’t want to brag about it because that’s mean and could hurt others around me.” Austin said to Ms. Cheerilee with a sad look at the end of his sentence.
“That is the best treasure to hold on to and I’m glad you don’t want to be mean towards others by being in a royal family.” Ms. Cheerilee said to Austin happily.
“Thank you Ms. Cheerilee.” Austin said with a warm smile.
“Your most welcome Austin.” Ms. Cheerilee said to Austin with a happy smile.
“Well we better get back on the tour. See you Ms. Cheerilee!” Twilight said as she waved at her.
“Goodbye every pony have fun with the tour!” Ms. Cheerilee said to the group. As the group was almost gone from her sight she thought to herself.
Such a sweet and precious child. she thought to herself and she went into the classroom.
As the group were going further away from the town, they came to a farm, a apple farm. Austin looked at the distance and saw a field of apple trees. Austin and Wingding saw a big barn like house with two apples on each side of the entrance. They also saw a apple with a arrow on top of the house. The two also saw a carrot like farm in the distance and more crops on the other side of the apple field.
“Welcome to mah farm, Sweet Apple Acres.” Applejack said to the two happily.
“Wow this place i-is huge!” Austin said in awe.
“Eyup, this is where all the ponies get their apples and other crops as well.” Applejack said to Austin happily.
“Woah!” Austin said in awe.
“Truly a fine structure for a barn and a house as well.” Wingding said as he is looking at the farm house.
“Ah’m glad you like it. Come now, let me introduce you to mah family here but not the entire family.” Applejack said as she was going to the farm house and the rest following behind her.
As they got inside it looked like a normal house with a couch, tables, chairs, but only lack the technology like a television.
“Family we got guests!” Applejack yelled in the house and three ponies came out of the kitchen area one by one.
The two saw a pale light grayish olive female earth filly. Her mane is brilliant amaranth and her eyes are brilliant gamboge. She had a big light brilliant crimson bow on top of her head.
“This here is Apple Bloom, mah sister and a hard worker here on the farm too,” Applejack said as she put a hoof on Apple Bloom head and Apple Bloom looked at her with annoyance on her look.
“Howdy, I’m Apple Bloom like mah sister already said. It very nice to meet you two.” Apple Bloom said as she lifted her hoof for them to shake.
“It’s nice to meet y-you too Apple Bloom.” Austin said softly to Apple Bloom as he shook her hoof.
“It’s a pleasure to meet you.” Wingding said as he shook her hoof too.
The next pony to come out was a big brilliant amaranth male earth pony. His mane is brilliant orange and his eyes is moderate sap green. The pony looked down at Austin and Austin looked at him with a nervous expression.
“This is mah brother Big Macintosh or Big Mac for short. He helps with the farm too, moving heavy supplies, kicking down the apples from the trees, the list goes on.” Applejack said to the two.
“H-h-hi their my name i-is Austin.” Austin said with a shaky voice and he lifted his shaking hand to him for him to shake. Big Mac looked at the child before he took his arm for him to shake.
“Nice to meet ya Austin, I apologize if I made you scared of me from my height, but I’m a nice pony so you don’t need to be scared of me.” Big Mac said with a happy smile.
“O-Okay Big Mac.” Austin said softly to him.
The last pony came out and it was a elderly light lime green female earth pony. Her mane is light gray and her eyes are light brilliant orange.
“This is Granny Smith she was with me at the party and handed out pie.” Applejack as she gestured to Granny Smith.
“Oh I remember her now. She handed you the pies that me and momma Celestia got!” Austin said with a warm smile.
“That’s right young fella and my you have grown a bit. You look a bit paler than I remember.” Granny Smith said as she looked at Wingding.
“Uh Granny Smith... That’s not Austin.” Applejack said to Granny Smith.
“Huh? Oh right their you are.” Granny Smith said as she was now looking at Austin. “Who is this tall and handsome fella?” Granny Smith said as she looked up at Wingding and Wingding blushed a bit from the complement.
“That it Wingding, our friend and Austin’s brother.” Applejack said to Granny Smith.
“Oh, well nice to meet you Wingding.” Granny Smith said as she lifted her hoof for him to shake.
“it’s nice to meet you too Granny Smith.” Wingding said as he shook Granny Smiths hoof.
“Would you all like to stay for a bit for some food? We are having hay cakes.” Granny Smith said to the group.
“It wouldn’t hurt to stay for a bit, sure!” Twilight said as they all nodded in agreement.
The group trotted to the kitchen and some stayed in the living room to have breakfast with the apple family. Half an hour passed as the ponies, Austin and Wingding were eating, talking to each other as well.
“That was d-delicious Granny Smith.” Austin said to Granny Smith.
“Thank you dearly but Big Mac and Apple Bloom also helped out too.” Granny Smith said to Austin.
“Thank you Big Mac a-and Apple Bloom it was d-delicious.” Austin said happily to the two.
“No problem little buddy.” Apple Bloom said as she patted him on the back.
“But I’m a bit taller t-than you.” Austin said to Apple Bloom.
“Meh potato potato.” Apple Bloom said with a wink.
“Okay?” Austin said looking confused.
“No problem their buddy.” Big Mac said to Austin with a smile.
“Do you want a tour of the farm as well?” Granny Smith asked the group.
“Sorry Granny but Austin is probably excited to see more of Ponyville.” Applejack said to Granny Smith.
“That’s fine dearly. If he wants to come back, we can give him a little tour around the place and show him how we feed our animals.” Granny Smith said to Applejack.
“I’m sure he will like that, right Austin?” Twilight asked Austin.
“Yeah I w-would love that.” Austin said with a smile.
“Bye every pony!” Apple Bloom, Big Mac and Granny Smith said in unison.
“Bye!” Every pony said in unison too as they went down the dirt road once again.
As the group got back to Ponyville, they went to a building with a pony on the middle of the sign inside of a pole and the buildings color has purple, pink, yellow, plenty of blues as well. Austin notice two more ponies statues on the top of the building inside of a pole as well and has a flag on the tip of the building.
“Welcome to my boutique and my house!” Rarity said as she gestured to the building.
“Wow this p-place is beautiful!” Austin said in amazement.
“Aww thank you darling. I do take care of my place and never leave a speck of dust anywhere,” Rarity said to Austin with a soft smile. “Come come, I’ll give you a tour of my fabulous boutique.” Rarity said as she trotted in her boutique.
As the group went inside the boutique, they were in a room with some pony mannequins, some mirrors, dresses and a small display stage. Austin noticed that their is a upstairs area as well.
“Sweetie Belle we have guest.” Rarity said in a singing tone.
The group heard hoofsteps coming from the stairs and they saw a light gray female unicorn filly. Her mane is grayish mulberry with pale light grayish rose streaks and her eyes are pale light grayish harlequin. Sweetie Belle and Austin lock eyes for a few seconds before Rarity spoke up.
“Sweetie Belle dear can you introduce yourself to our new friends.” Rarity said to Sweetie Belle.
“Oh right. Hi my name is Sweetie Belle, it’s nice to meet you.” Sweetie Belle said as she raised her hoof for Austin to shake.
“Hi Sweetie Belle I-I’m Austin, it’s nice to meet you too.” Austin said happily as he shook her hoof. They both looked at each other with happy smiles. “Oh t-this is Wingding, he’s my friend and brother.” Austin said happily as he gestured to Wingding.
Wingding looked at Sweetie Belle, which intimidated Sweetie Belle a bit.
“H-hi Wingding I’m Sweetie Belle, n-nice to meet you.” Sweetie Belle said nervously to Wingding.
Wingding kept looking at her until he went down to her height and spoke.
“Greetings Sweetie Belle, don’t be afraid of me I didn’t mean to make you uncomfortable.” Wingding said as he lifted his hand for her to shake. Sweetie Belle hesitated for a second but then she shook his hand. “See no harm done right?” Wingding said as he smiled at her.
“Yeah, sorry that I was afraid of you, but you look like a nice pony.” Sweetie Belle said to Wingding.
“Why thank you. I try to be nice towards others when I do socialize.” Wingding said but whispered the last bit to himself.
“Uh... Austin? Could I ask you a question?” Sweetie Belle asked Austin.
“Sure w-what is it?” Austin asked curiously.
“Did you see Greninja fight the Ursa Minor and Ursa Major?” Sweetie Belle asked Austin. Austin looked at her for a moment before responding.
“Yeah he was super cool and strong!” Austin said excitedly to Sweetie Belle.
“Yeah he was! I wish I can see him again.” Sweetie Belle said to Austin.
“Well he could if anyo... any pony is in trouble.” Austin said to Sweetie Belle.
“You really think so?” Sweetie Belle asked Austin.
“I know so.” Austin said confidently. Wingding rolled his eyes at Austin.
“Well we have two more places for us to show you,” Twilight said to the two. “Would you like to join us Sweetie Belle?” Twilight asked Sweetie Belle.
“Sure. My friends are going to be there and we are going to do helpful stuff around the town.” Sweetie Belle said to Twilight.
“Okay. Now off to my place! To the Castle of Friendship!” Twilight said happily to the two.
“Castle of Friendship? Strange name.” Wingding said to Twilight.
“I didn’t see you coming up with names for my place.” Twilight deadpanned.
“Fair enough.” Wingding said to Twilight.
“Anyways let’s go!” Twilight said as she trotted out of Rarity’s house, the group following behind her.
As the group we’re heading towards the castle, Austin thought he heard his name behind him from afar and when he turned around he didn’t see any pony or anyone. He shrugged and continued to walk with the group. The group stopped for a second and turned to Austin and Wingding.
“Okay we are almost there, but can you two close your eyes for a second?” Twilight asked the two.
“Uh... sure.” Both of them said in unison and they covered their eyes.
“Don’t worry we will be right here so if one falls, we will catch you okay.” Twilight said to the two.
“Right.” The two said in unison.
The two started to walk while their eyes were covered, but Rarity and Rainbow Dash was close to Austin. Twilight and Pinkie Pie was close to Wingding. 2 minutes has passed as the group walked with Austin and Wingding, trying not to let them fall. The group finally got to the Castle of Friendship and Twilight looked at the two.
“Alright you two you can open your eyes now.” Twilight said to the two.
Austin and Wingding uncovered their eyes to see a crystal castle. The castle was almost tree like but it looks like crystals. The crystal roots were light blue, but the bottom was dark purple. The castle had purple areas on the roots and looks to be the living areas. They’re yellow balconies in the center of the building and the left side of the building. The two noticed a giant star on the top of the building. Austin’s and Wingding’s jaws were on the floor by staring at the castle.
“Woah... this place is AMAZING!!” Austin said excitedly as his pupils turned into stars.
“Simply magnificent!” Wingding said as he observed the building.
“Aww thanks for the nice words,” Twilight said with a happy smile. “This castle has made when we defeated a tyrant named Tirek.” Twilight said to the two.
“The ponies made this castle for you?” Wingding asked curiously.
“Well no. I lived in a library that was a tree and I fought Tirek, but he destroyed it. When me and my friends defeated him, a crystal box flew to the spot where the library was and it made itself.” Twilight explained to Wingding.
“So it was created when this Tirek was defeated.” Wingding said to Twilight while crossing his hands.
“Yeah pretty much hehe.” Twilight said with a nervous chuckle.
“Well either way it looks soooo cool.” Austin said happily.
“Thank you Austin, at least somepony doesn’t like to correct myself.” Twilight said to Austin as he looked at Wingding.
“Well it’s different than being made to being created.” Wingding said to Twilight.
“Yeah your right. Now let’s show you two around, it can be a bit confusing since the doors are the same.” Twilight said to the two.
“Okay.” The two said in unison.
“Sweetie Belle dearly do you want to come with us?” Rarity asked Sweetie Belle.
“Nah, my friends are over their and I’ll hang out with them if that’s okay.” Sweetie Belle said to Rarity.
“That is fine darling, you have fun with your friends.” Rarity said with a happy smile.
“I’ll see you later sis. Bye Austin and Wingding!” Sweetie Belle said as she trotted to her friends.
“Bye Sweetie Belle!” The two said in unison.
As Sweetie Belle left, the group started to head up the crystal tree to show Austin and Wingding around. 30 minutes later they showed every room at least once or twice since the doors are the same and it is confusing which door is which, except for one.
“Alright after going through every room at least a few times and getting lost, we have one more room for you two to see.” Twilight said happily.
“I wonder what t-the room will be Wings.” Austin said to Wingding.
“I’m not sure, but we will find out.” Wingding said as he shrugged.
Twilight pushed open the last door of the castle and the group went inside. As the two went in they’re 6 chairs with a giant map. The chairs in the front had the main 6 cutie marks, the rainbow with a cloud, three balloons, three diamonds, three apples, three butterflies, and one big purple star with 5 white stars.
“Woooah!” Austin said in awe as he looked around the room.
“This is the throne room where my friends and I get called on the map to solve problem or hang out in here.” Twilight explained to the two.
“Interesting... the map looks almost futuristic for any pony here.” Wingding said as he walked over to the map in the center of the room.
“Yeah we all were surprised to see this map for the first time and it just came out of the floor.” Twilight said to Wingding.
“Fascinating... oh by the way, how is the history book I gave you?” Wingding said to Twilight.
“It has so many information that I didn’t know was possible like the weapons you use and the technology you made. I read the whole book in 3 days.” Twilight said happily to Wingding.
“I’m glad you liked it. If you want you can keep it, we have more on earth.” Wingding said to Twilight.
“Oh thank you Wingding, I might use it for my students for my school... but how did you get a copy of the book?” Twilight asked Wingding.
“I simply teleported a book to here and the way it didn’t take so long to get here it means we’re not too far from earth.” Wingding said to Twilight.
“Oh that’s... cool! Now we have one more place, the School of Friendship!” Twilight said happily to the two.
“Wow your very good at making names.” Wingding said sarcastically to Twilight, Rainbow Dash and Applejack giggled when he said that.
“Oh why thank you I know my names are always... hey!” Twilight said before realizing he was be sarcastic. The group laughed for a minute before the laughing calmed down. “Okay okay my castle and the school have friendship in it. My friends and i named them that way.” Twilight said as she puffed her cheeks out, looking unimpressed.
“Yeah I was just teasing you, the names fit you since your the Princess of Friendship.” Wingdings said to Twilight.
“Yeah that’s why I wanted to name them with friendship on the end,” Twilight said to Wingding. “Anyways let head over before it gets too dark.” Twilight said to the group and they all nodded in agreement.
The group went to the other side of the castle to see a door leading outside. Twilight opened the door and the two of them saw the school. They saw a lot of light and dark purple painted on the school. The two saw a Alicorn on a sign at the center of the entrance and saw a sign with 6 gems at the top of the entrance.
“Woah this p-place is cool!” Austin said in awe.
“Yes this place is pretty nice.” Wingding said to Twilight.
“Thank you, it took a while for me and the other builders to build this school.” Twilight said to the two.
“Well it seems you like the color purple, it makes sense since your coat is purple.” Wingding said to Twilight.
“Yeah I’m glad you noticed that. Now let’s give you a tour of the school.” Twilight said happily to the two.
“Lead the way.” Wingding said to Twilight.
The group went to the front entrance and entered the school. It took about an hour to finish the tour of the school because Twilight was talking about the importance of each room and what the students will learn in those classes. The group came out of the school to go back to the castle and it was now the sun was slowly descending to night time. As the group was in the castle, Austin was getting tired and getting sleepy.
“Well it looks like Austin is getting tired, so I guess we should head back to Canterlot, plus Celestia will start to worry if we don’t get back. Wingding said to the group.
“Yeah we don’t want Celestia to worry about the little darling.” Rarity said as she stroked his hair.
“Yes, but I’m sure we will come back here soon.” Wingding said to the group.
“We will be here when you do get back.” Twilight said to Wingding with a warm smile.
“We better get to the train station before it leaves.” Wingding said to the group.
“Yeah, but if it does you know where to find us alright.” Twilight said to Wingding.
“Of course. Bye everyone see you soon.” Wingding said to the group.
“Bye Austin, bye Wingding!” The group said in unison as they waved with their hooves or claws.
Wingding and Austin waved goodbye to the group and left the castle to go to the train station. As the two were walking the semi dark town, Austin began to yawn and his eyes were getting tired.
“Do you want me to carry you to the station?” Wingding asked Austin.
“Yes p-please.” Austin tiredly said to Wingding.
Wingding leaned down and pickup Austin up. Austin put his arms around his neck so he doesn’t lose balance and they both continued to the station. Their saw a train coming up to the station and they proceeded in the train. Wingding sat on a seat with Austin still on him, fast asleep. As he was getting tired himself, he forced himself to stay up until he got to the castle. Wingding looked out the window to see the dark grassland and mountains. He heard footsteps behind him but didn’t turn around. The footsteps stopped near him and Wingding heard a voice talk to him.
“Hello WD.” The voice said to Wingding. Wingding turned around to his surprisement, he saw the three skeletons and the human.
“Gaster?!” Wingding said surprised.
The queen of darkness was looking at her map to see if she could see Austin on her map. Grievous went in the room where the queen was, while coughing.
“What is it general.” Necrafa said without looking at him.
“Your highness, we know where he is.” Grievous said in his raspy voice.
“Where?” Necrafa asked as her head moved a bit to him.
“He is on a planet called Equestria, the planet has creatures like dragons, Minotaurs, but mainly ponies.” Grievous said to Necrafa.
Necrafa looked at him for a few more seconds and then looked back to the map.
“Have your troops to return to the castle, we will leave immediately.” Necrafa commanded Grievous.
“All of them?” Grievous asked Necrafa.
“ALL of them.” Necrafa said to the general.
“But do you want to keep this planet in your control?” Grievous asked Necrafa.
“I will take it back once he get this child’s powers.” Necrafa said to Grievous.
“Why do you want this kids powers and why did you ask the separatist for your help?” Grievous asked Necrafa.
“I asked the separatist because your troops can overwhelm any planet, plus I’m low on troops after the Mysicons defeated me and some survived and hid. You also accepted to help me with the child. I also want his powers because his soul is pure light, it is strong enough to defeat me if he knows his true self. I want to drain his soul’s energy and corrupt it to make it my magic. With that much power, I can take on those Mysticons and then the WHOLE UNIVERSE!!” Necrafa said as she shouted the last words with a evil laugh. “Now bring all your troops NOW!” Necrafa commanded Grievous.
Grievous narrowed his eyes before responding. “As you wish, queen Necrafa.” Grievous said as he walked out the room, grunting to himself.
Necrafa looked back at the map once again and talked to herself once again.
“Once we get their, I’ll start with my second phase, make him lose faith in himself and to others.” Necrafa said with and evil chuckle and lightning crackling outside.
In a white empty place, their was a dark blue male Pegasus pony with a white, gray, and dark gray mane with a zig zag pattern. The pony had a amulet around his neck. His amulet lit up to a red color and when he looked at his amulet, his brow raised a bit.
It seems their is going to be a new threat on Equestria and it may only target the small child, Austin. I’ve been observing him when my amulet started to turn yellow, then white which means he was pure. But this new threat is going to be a problem. If it gets worse, I may have to intervene, but I will not erase the threat because I respect all living things, evil or nice. I also don’t want the princesses to see me... decisions decisions. Well I will observe this threat and if it gets worse, I will intervene, but for now I will watch over this child and maybe give him a visit in his dreams without the night princess seeing me. See you soon Austin... The Golden Child.
To Be Continued...
Author's Note
Sorry that this took soooo long. I’ve been busy with school and my own life. I will try to get more faster, but I’m not making any promises. Hope everyone likes it😁😁
The pony at the end is an oc created by APoeticDeath. His name will be revealed in later chapters.
Chapter 26: Austin vs the Ponies
Austin’s stood their, staring at Luna with his black screened face. Luna looked at him in shock, before looking at Twilight, still unconscious.
“Austin… w-what’s happening? Why are you attacking us?!” Luna said in a scared tone.
“He is not Austin anymore.” A voice said out of nowhere, making Luna flinch.
“Who’s their! Show yourself!”
Just then, a black ring appeared in front of Austin. The ring was filled up with a black fog, a black figure started to crawl out of the ring. The figure came out of the ring and opened up its white, glowing eyes. The figure smiled sinisterly.
“So… we finally meet, Princess Luna, Princess of the night.”
“Who are you? How do you know my name!” Luna shouted at the figure.
“Well, where are my manners, the names Shadow Austin and let’s say that I know you through… personal contact. Also I have made… quite the ruckus in… Ponyville.”
“Ponyville? But… Austin was the only one their causing accidents… unless…” Luna looked at Shadow Austin in shock. “You are the one causing it!”
“Ding, ding, ding, we have a winner! Yes, I’ve done all of this, and you blamed Austin on the crimes that I’ve done.”
“How did you do all this! Explain yourself!”
“You ponies really are idiotic, but fine, I’ll tell you. I poisoned Wingdings to take his place and have no interference of my plans. I’ve gave him false information about you ponies, and tampering with his powers against his friends. The rest was giving him visions of Celestia looking like he was going to attack him, while you all saw she was only trying to help.”
“How dare you do something this… evil to a child! For that, you must be punished for your crimes to the ponies you have hurt!”
Luna’s horn emitted a moderate cobalt blue glow and shot out a beam of light at him. When the beam was about to hit him, Austin went in front of the shadowy figure, hitting Austin in the process. Austin, however, wasn’t injured.
“A… Austin? What are you doing, he’s the enemy!” Luna said in a shocked tone.
“He’s isn’t Austin anymore, he’s my puppet. I control his every move.”
“How is that possible?!”
“While you were having that argument with him, you felt that dark aura surge right? Well, that was this soul losing his light. His heart is now tainted with darkness, with that, I now have full control of his soul, which means I can control his movements, his actions, everything.”
“What’s the purpose of all this!” Luna said angrily.
“The purpose… is to take over this world! With Austin by my side, no one will stop me, not even Necrafa!” Shadow Austin laughed creepily.
Luna looked at him angrily, until suddenly she heard footsteps coming towards her. It was the rest of the mane six, Tempest, Starlight, Gaster, Papyrus, Sans and Frisk came to the throne room.
“Princess! Are you alright?” Gaster said worriedly.
“I’m fine. But we have company.” Luna said to Gaster, before looking back at Shadow Austin.
“You found Austin, but… who is that beside him?”
“That is a shadow version of him. He’s controlling him to take control of Equestria!”
“Well we aren’t letting him take control of our friend, nor take over Equestria!” Rainbow Dash said confidently.
Shadow Austin laughed at the group. “How amusing, but how can you defeat me…” Shadow Austin used a tentacle and wrapped around Twilight, bring her to him. “Without your precious leader.” Shadow Austin smiled creepily.
“Twilight!” The girls screamed out.
“Oh your going down!” Rainbow Dash said, charging at Shadow Austin.
Rainbow Dash charged at Shadow Austin, however Austin stood in front of him and slapped Rainbow Dash out of the air. She fell to the floor with a thud. Before she could recover, Shadow Austin used another tentacle and grabbed Rainbow Dash. She tried to escape its grasp, but to no avail.
“Let me go!” Rainbow Dash yelled at Shadow Austin.
“Hold on Dashie, I’m a coming!” Applejack said, pulling out a lasso.
Applejack started to spin around the lasso and threw the rope with her teeth. The rope caught Austin’s arm and Applejack pulled the rope, however, he wasn’t budging. Austin looked at the rope and back to Applejack. Austin pulled the rope towards him and Applejack was lifted up to him. Austin grabbed Applejack by the throat, nearly strangling her, before throwing her in the air and Shadow Austin catching her with a tentacle.
“Austin you must stop this! This isn’t you!” Papyrus said, trying to reason with him.
“He won’t listen to you, he only listens to me.” Shadow Austin chuckled creepily.
“If we can’t talk to him, we will have to smack some sense into him.” Gaster said to the rest.
“But we shouldn’t hurt him, it’s him that’s controlling him.” Papyrus pointed at Shadow Austin.
“Paps is right, we need to distract Austin and defeat Shadow Austin, that way Austin can break the curse.” Sans said to the group.
“Very well. Sans, Papyrus and I will distract Austin, the rest of you, take down the shadow version of Austin.”
“But someone has to take care of Frisk, they can’t fight back like we can, they prefer to stay a pacifist.”
“I-I’ll stay with them… if that’s okay?” Fluttershy said nervously.
“And I’ll stay with them too.” Spike spoke up.
“Good, now, let’s bring Austin back.”
The group nodded and Sans, Papyrus, and Gaster approached Austin. Sans and Papyrus summoned a bone and threw them at Austin to get his attention. The bones hit him in the back of his head and he turned around to see the three.
“If you want a fight, then the Great Papyrus, will provide the fight.” Papyrus said, summoning bones behind him.
“Sorry kiddo, it ain’t personal.” Sans said as one of his eyes turned bright cyan with a black pupil.
“We cannot let his plan go through with this, so we must stop this now!” Gaster said, summoning his bone hands behind him.
“What bothersome pests, doesn’t matter. Austin, change forms into something they… met before.” Shadow Austin commanded.
Austin nodded and the black fog surrounded him. The black fog disappeared and a small child with a lime and cream coloured shirt with red brown pants and shoes. The child looked at the three and smiled creepily. Sans gasped and his eyes went black. Papyrus looked at Sans with concern.
“Sans, what’s wrong? You look… nervous.” Papyrus said worriedly.
“It’s … nothing.” Sans said, sounding angry.
Austin took out a knife and stared at the three, his eyes widening creepily and smile grew wider.
Austin began to charge at the three, knife readied. Papyrus summoned some bones and aimed them towards Austin. Austin used his knife and deflected them. Austin leaped into the air, aiming at Papyrus. As Papyrus was about to block with two bones he summoned on his hands, Austin was stopped in the air. Papyrus looked at Sans and saw him using blue magic. Austin’s soul was displayed outside of his body, seeing the chains on his soul.
“G, look. Their is chains on his soul. If we can break the chains, maybe he can have self control of himself again.” Sans said to Gaster.
“It’s worth the shot.” Gaster said as he summoned a small bone and was about to start to unlock the lock.
Before Gaster could unlock the lock, Shadow Austin looked at the three as he was fighting the ponies.
“Oh no you don’t!” Shadow Austin extended a tentacle at the three.
The three of them saw the tentacle, Sans and Gaster dodge it, but Papyrus was to late to dodge it. He got hit by the tentacle and fell to the floor. Sans and Gaster went over to him to check on him if he was okay. Sans realized his blue magic is off of Austin. Sans turned around and saw Austin behind him, his leg approaching his face. Sans teleported away, but Austin ended up kicking Gaster in the skull, knocking him out.
“Dad!” Sans yelled.
Sans looked at Austin angrily and started to summon bones and aimed them at Austin. He dodged them with his knife and charged at him with his knife. Austin swung at him, but Sans kept dodging, until suddenly, a tentacle came up behind him, catching him off guard.
As Shadow Austin captured the three skeletons, they were delaying the ponies attacks and the two focused their attention on the ponies. Austin charged at the ponies and started to swing his knife to separate the group. One by one, the ponies were getting captured by the tentacles. Tempest looked at Shadow Austin and used her magic on him, but he dodged it and stared at her. He brought her closer to him and took another tentacle to her horn.
“You don’t deserve this horn.” Shadow Austin said, snapping her horn in half.
Tempest yelp in pain as tears flowed through her cheeks.
“Tempest!” Spike yelled out.
Shadow Austin looked at Spike, Fluttershy and Frisk, extending three more tentacles at them.
“Fluttershy, look out!” Spike jumped in front of her, getting caught by one of the tentacles.
“S-Spike!” Fluttershy said, shaking in fear.
The other two tentacles came after Fluttershy and Frisk.
“Austin, make our guests a place to ‘relax’. Shadow Austin commanded.
Austin nodded and a black fog surrounded him. The black fog disappeared and Austin turned into Sans the Skeleton. Austin summoned blue bones into a square box prison. Shadow Austin dropped the group into the prison and Austin sealed them in. Austin returned back to himself, while Luna went over to the front of the prison, looking frustrated.
“You won’t get away with this!” Luna said to Shadow Austin.
“Oh really? And how will you defeat me?” Shadow Austin chuckled.
“Austin will defeat you.”
“Ha! He’s under my control! He will never be free from me!”
“Not if… I have something to do with it.” A faint voice said in the distance.
Shadow Austin looked at the entrance of the throne room and saw Princess Celestia, still looking weak.
“Sister!” Luna yelled out.
Shadow Austin started laughing. He started to approach Celestia, still chuckling.
“You’ve got to be kidding me, you? How are you going to defeat me?”
“I’m not, but he will.” Celestia said, pointing at Austin.
Austin’s eye widened a bit, while Shadow Austin laughed at her, wrapping a tentacle at her neck.
“As much as I like to kill you myself, I’ll let him kill you first.” Shadow Austin said, staring at Austin.
Shadow Austin went over to Austin, and he summoned a weapon that resembles a scythe.
“Use this scythe, and kill her, prove your self that you have full loyalty to me.”
Austin looked at the scythe and picked it up. He looked at Celestia and raised the scythe however, his arms started to shake. He was hesitant of swinging the scythe at her.
“I know this isn’t you, you can fight this!” Celestia tried talking to Austin.
Shadow Austin looked at Austin. “Do it.”
Just as Austin was about to swing the scythe, another voice yelled out in the distance.
“Wait!” The voice yelled out.
The three of them looked in front of them, seeing Wingdings, looking healthy.
“Impossible! I thought I killed you!”
“Your virus only put me in a coma, but you did not kill me.” Wingdings said to Shadow Austin.
“grr, it doesn’t matter, Austin here will finish you off after Celestial gets it!” Shadow Austin said as he pointed at Austin, still holding the scythe at her.
“Austin… what on earth happened to you?”
“He can’t hear you, he’s under my control.”
Austin stood their as his hands were shaking.
“Austin, I know you can hear me. You don’t have to do this, you must fight back him.”
“Austin, kill her, then kill him next.”
Austin hands were still shaking and still was hesitant.
“Austin, please, fight it!” Wingdings yelled to Austin.
“Kill her!” Shadow Austin yelled.
“Fight it!”
“Kill her!”
Austin’s eyes closed his eyes and looked at them both. He felt something inside of him, a memory of his parents appearing. The memory showed Austin as a little child, seeing his mother and father. He saw his parents faces, looking at him softly.
“Son, don’t let your anger get to the best of you.” The father said.
“If you do son, you may regret it in your future. Do what you think is right, okay son?” The mother asked the little Austin.
“Don’t worry momma, I will do what’s right, for me and everyone around me.” Little Austin said.
“That’s my boy! Now my son, give it your all!”
Austin opened up his eyes and threw the scythe at the square bone prison, destroying the front bones. The ponies got out of the prison and Shadow Austin looked stunned.
“How is this possible?! Your soul is tainted in darkness!” Shadow Austin yelled at Austin.
“My soul maybe tainted in darkness, but I know when to do the right thing!” Austin said to Shadow Austin.
Just then, his heart was displayed outside of his body, the chains beginning to break. His soul was broken free, but his soul shined bright, brighter than the sun. They all covered their eyes until the brightness dimmed. Austin opened up his eyes once again and he looked around. He saw his arms was covered in a golden aura. He realized his whole body is covered in a golden aura. Shadow Austin looked at him, stunned.
“H-how, I had you in my grasp!”
“Their is something you will never understand, having loving friends and family surrounding me.”
Suddenly, a burst of light emitted off of Austin, hitting Shadow Austin, making half of his body disintegrate. Shadow Austin fell to the floor, staring at Austin in fear.
“I thought I could trust you, you were me after all, but you were only using me for your own gain. For that, farewell, traitor.”
“W-wait, can’t we talk about this! I’m sorry, I’ll make it up for you please…” Shadow Austin pleaded.
“Your want mercy like what you were going to show to Princess Celestia!? Being Nefcrafas servant was one thing, but using me to hurt my friends?! That’s unforgivable! For that, you deserve every last one of this!”
With that, Austin began to form a sword made out of light. He charged at Shadow Austin and stabbed him in the head. Shadow Austin’s eyes widened, before taking his last breath, he whispered something to him.
“You may have stopped me, but you will never stop Necrafa.” Shadow Austin smiled creepily.
“Not this time.”
Shadow Austin, disintegrate into thin air. Everyone took a sigh of relief and looked at everyone.
“Is everyone alright?” Austin said to everyone.
Suddenly, everyone started to hug Austin tightly.
“Oh Austin, I’m so sorry. I’ve been a terrible friend.” Twilight said, tears flowing down her cheeks.
Austin looked at her with sad eyes, before smiling at her. He wiped the tears of her face and hugged her back.
“It’s okay Twilight, we all make mistakes.” Austin said to Twilight.
Twilight looked at Austin and smiled.
“I’m glad you were able to listen to me, Austin.” Wingdings said to Austin.
“And I’m so glad you are feeling better, Wingdings.”
Wingdings nodded and the two hugged each other. The group stop with the hugging.
“So… it looks likes… it’s over.” Celestia said, still sounding weak.
“It looks like it is, sister. Let’s get you seated.” Luna said, holding onto Celestia.
“I don’t think it’s far from over.” Austin said, sensing something’s wrong.
“You are right, Golden Child.” A female voice said out of nowhere.
Everyone flinched and looked around the room, seeing nothing. Suddenly, a red light emerged from the floor and the figure emerge out of the floor. The figure came into view and the group saw the tall, skeletal , red cape wearing with bat like wings and red slitted eyes with no mouth. Just then, they hear metallic footsteps coming from the halls. Suddenly, guards were tossed into the room, having a bright yellow cut on the sides. The one behind the slashing came into view, a cyborg came into view, with a mask blocking its true self. Beside them were droids, the ones Austin knew all to well back on earth.
“So, we finally again, Golden Child, and on such a wonderful little world. It’s a shame we will make it mine soon enough.” Necrafa said to Austin.
“Not this time, I’ve unlocked my special powers, so you don’t stand a chance!” Austin snapped at Necrafa.
“I know, why else did I create a shadow version of yourself? With enough motivation, you would unlock your true self, and once you destroyed your shadow self, I would come in and take it.”
“Not on your life, Necrafa.” Austin summoned his light sword out and pointed it at her.
“Is that so? Then, how about two other lives.”
“Wait… two other lives?”
“Grevious, bring the prisoner to me.” She commanded.
The cyborg, Grevious, nodded and went back behind her. He came back, hold two human adults, one male, the other female. He threw them in the middle between Necrafa and the group.
“Mom… Dad?”
“To Be Continued…
Author's Note
Only a few more chapters left and this story will be complete. Thank you all for reading and I hope you enjoy the last few chapters that will be coming out soon enough.
